Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Ariana’s POV

I sat in General Dreykov’s office trying my hardest to not move a muscle. In case this is a test of fear. Widow’s don’t feel fear they feel nothing like marble. I had another widow with me. Natasha Romanoff she was the best in her class from what I’ve heard. Only 8 years old and still top of her classes. Where as I’m 5 and pretty much at the bottom. Ariana Reznikoff I’m the weakest in my class I am surprised I’m not dead yet. I still managed to kill the man last week which is why I’m not dead yet.

The door opened and I tried not to flinch while Natasha was an emotionless mask. When the person enter I see the Iron Maiden. I tried really hard to stop the shaking but I couldn’t stop all of it. “Now both of you are going to Ohio under the watchful eye of Melina who will be your Mama. You are to act like normal children and go to school and after school Melina will keep up with your training. I have chosen you to because of you above average grades with the English language.”

“Do you both understand the assignment?” Dreykov asked and I nod but Natasha stayed silent. “I said did you understand,” Dreykov growled. “Yes General,” I said and Natasha nod, “yes Sir.” Dreykov smiled, “good Melina take the girls and pick up the youngest on your way out. She has not been trained to keep her mouth shut so she cannot now that this is a mission all she needs to know is you are her family.”

We walked out of the room following after Melina, “Ms. Iron Maidan?” I asked and her cold gaze stared at me, “from now on you call me Mama child.” I nod, “yes Mama.” As we walked down from Dreykov’s office. As we hit the street I see a man carrying a sleeping blonde. As Melina took hold of her I stood on my tippy toes and looked at the child in my new Mama’s arms, “what’s her name?” Mama bent down, “this is your little sister Yelena.” I touched her cheek and frowned, “How old is she Mama?” I asked and Melina looked at me, “she’s 2 years younger than you Ariana.”

We all got into the car and started driving to the airfield. “So where is this home base Mama?” Natasha asked and Melina looked in the mirror, “Ohio in the United States of America.” I turned to Natasha. “Hi I’m Ari,” I said and the 8 year old stared at me, “I do not make friends with the weak.” I looked down and stared out the window. “Natasha you have to be nice to your sister,” Mama said and I just kept staring out the window until we got to the airfield.

As the car stopped and we opened the door I see a big man next to the plane, “who’s that?” I asked and the man grinned, “I am your Daddy and you will be my girls.” I slowly nod but he picked me up and threw me into the sky. When he caught me I gripped onto him tightly, “please don’t do that again.” Daddy grinned, “my little scary cat.” He turned to Mama and Natasha, “my darling wife the plane is ready.” Mama rolled her eyes, “get the children locked in I’ll prep the plane.” I got put into a seat follow by Yelena and Natasha got in all by herself.

It didn’t take long before we were into the air and headed on our way to Ohio. I watch as the pretty clouds part for us. “Ariana? Natasha?” Both our heads turned to Mama. “Yes Mama?” She handed us a file, “these are your new identities. Learn them and try to get along.” I turned to Natasha who huffed and grabbed the file, “yes Mama.” I looked over at the file but Natasha glared at me, “you stay over there and I’ll read it. I don’t want to catch your weakness.” I looked down and Mama grabbed the file out of Natasha’s hand and puts it in mine, “Ariana will read it and you will learn to listen.”

Natasha glared at me and I gulped opening the file, “the mission is estimated for three to five years. We will be going under cover as a family of five. Melina and Alexei Johnson with their three kids Natasha 8, Ariana 5 and Yelena 3. Kids are to attend school and not stand apart. Any sip ups will be punished by Melina or Alexei. No burses are to be shown at any time.” As I finished ready the mission report I looked up to see Natasha nod and looked at Mama, “will I get punished for not talking to the weakling?” Mama sighed, “yes Natasha.” Natasha huffed and crossed her arms, “fine.”

It took a few hours for us to get to Ohio by plane but as we were preparing to go down the runway Melina grabbed me out of my seat and put me on her lap, “land the plane.” I shivered, “I don’t know how.” Mama grabbed my hands and started showing me step by step. I paid extra attention and as the wheels touched the ground I sighed out in relief. When the plane stopped Daddy got out and started to move the plane with his bare hands. It was kind of awesome that he is so strong.

As the plane was hidden, we all got out and there was an SUV waiting for us. I climbed inside and got in the middle while Yelena was put on one side Natasha got in the other side. “What are your names?” Mama asked. “Ariana Johnson,” I answered, and Mama turned to Natasha, “Natasha Johnson.” Mama nod and turned to Yelena who was still asleep. “Okay good girls,” Mama said, and Daddy started driving us to our new house. Daddy put the radio on and a nice song started to play. “What’s this?” I asked Mama and she turned to us, “this is music. People listen to it to relax.”

“I like this song,” I told Mama who nod, “it is a nice song.” As we got to the house it was huge. Daddy pulled the car up and got out then let us out. I crawled out of the car and as my feet land on the ground I ran over to the front door bouncing on my feet. Mama came over and unlocked the door. As soon as it was opened I looked all over the house seeing it already had furniture in it. “This is so nice,” I smiled and Mama came back downstairs, “come with me Ariana.” I nod walking up the stairs carefully and followed Mama to a room.

“This is your room,” Mama told me and I smiled, “thank you Mama.” I ran over to the bed and climb on top of it and cuddled against the comfy pillows. I felt the long trip catch up to me. “Mama is there night wear in here?” I asked and Mama turned back to me and got out a shirt and shorts, “this is what you sleep in while we are here.” I nod, “thank you Mama.” I stripped and got changed. “Good girl now get to bed,” Mama said and I nod, “okay Mama night night.” Mama sighed, “night Ariana.”

Chapter Text

Ariana’s POV

After living in Ohio for a month now there are still so much things that I have to get used to. Like being the only one in this room. Usually, room have minimum 15 girls in it but here there is only me. I have different looking clothes too. A bookshelf full of books. Compared to the Red Room I am in Heaven. There is even a seat next to the window. But the biggest change is my little sister who doesn’t know what will happen after this mission is done. I remember our first conversation she charged into my room and said ‘yous big’ to me.

Yelena was not like any of the girls in the Red Room. She wasn’t timid or quiet. She was loud and a tiny bit annoying. I don’t know a lot of non-Red Room kids so many this was normal. At night she tries to climb into my bed and most nights I let her. It gives her comfort and I don’t have to sleep alone. But by morning she is always gone. Mama probably taking her to her own room. This place was better than the Red Room.

Right now I am sitting on my bed reading human anatomy learning where and where not would be good for torture. As I was taking notes Yelena stumbled into the room, “ARI!” I looked to Yelena, “come here Lena.” I helped her onto my bed, “let’s play doctor.” I told her and she laid on her back and giggled as I looked back at the book and traced all the vulnerable places to avoid stabbing someone. Once I did that I looked back at my book and started to study Yelena as I look back and forth from my book to the living human.

“Yelena get back here!” I heard Natasha yell and Lena huffed, “I like playing doctor over Ninja.” I smiled but it dropped when Natasha entered the room. “Yelena you told me you wanted to play,” Natasha crossed her arms. “I want to play Doctor! Ninja is scary!” I pushed Yelena back onto the bed. “Of course Doctor is for the weak Yelena,” Natasha huffed. “Mama is a doctor should I go tell her you think she is weak,” I smirked and Natasha glared, “you are such a Mama’s girl.” I grinned, “of course Mama is badass.”

“WILL YOU ALL SHUT UP!” Daddy yelled from downstairs and we all instantly shut up. Daddy drinks a lot now after getting the job. It makes him scary. Natasha looked at me then the book, “fine we will play Doctor. Where are all the weak places on a human’s body?” I pointed them out on Yelena. “Good. Where is the perfect place to kill with little to no blood shed?” I looked down at Yelena and pressed my fingers where it would cause the least. “Maybe you aren’t useless after all,” Natasha said. I smiled and we kept going.

By the time dinner roles around we all made our way down stairs, “Natasha get me another beer!” Daddy yelled and Natasha walked to the kitchen but as she was getting it out she dropped the whole carton onto the floor causing it to smash. We both froze, “WHAT THE FUCK WAS THAT!” I quickly ran over to Natasha and pushed her out of the way. Glass entering my feet. Just as Daddy came around the corner I looked up at him. “I’m sorry Daddy I was trying to help,” I whispered and Daddy slapped me so hard I flew into the wall.

“Next time I will break your ribs,” he growled and walked away. I gulped and pressed my hand against my cheek. I hold my tears in. Mama ran over to me and checked my face, “ALEXEI! We don’t leave visible marks!” Mama picked me up and put me on the counter, “Natasha go get the medical kit.” As Natasha ran off Yelena latched onto Mama’s leg, “Daddy was mean.” Mama sighed, “I know my little firefly.” Mama looked at me, “it’s okay Ariana pain only makes you stronger.”

Natasha returned with the medical kit and Mama got down and started pulling the glass out of my feet. I held in my whimpers and as Mama pulled the last piece out she moved my feet into the sink and washed the blood away. “Such a good girl Ariana,” Mama whispered against my head. I relaxed and Mama bandaged my feet up then Natasha held up my slippers and Mama helped me put them on. “Such a brave girl,” Mama whispered and moved me down onto the floor. I see that Natasha has cleaned the glass up.

We moved to the dining room and started to eat dinner. Alexei was still on the couch not wanting any of the Mac and Cheese Mama made us. I love Mac and Cheese it is amazing. After we finished eating Mama pressed her finger to her lips and brought out a bowl of ice cream each. With all that Mama is feeding us Natasha and I are up to healthy body weights. Yelena is a little on the chubby side but she is still a baby. When Yelena ran out of ice cream tears started to run down her face but because she could cry I passed her the other half of mine.

I smiled at Yelena as she eats making a mess. I looked over at Natasha to see she is staring at me. I looked away and got out of my seat, “I think I’m going to bed Mama my feet hurt.” Mama nod and kissed my head, “okay my little spider.” I smiled and walked up to my bedroom. I got changed then curled up in my bed closing my eyes. When I door opened I frowned slowly opening my eyes to see Natasha. “Tasha?” I whispered and Natasha knelt beside me and kiss my head, “thank you.” Natasha held my hand as I slowly fall asleep.

Chapter Text

Ariana’s POV

Christmas was almost like every other day in this family. 1992. A year into our mission. There were gifts everywhere but most of them were just boxes. Natasha got handed her one present and it was a book. I got handed one and as I unwrapped it I see a drink bottle. Lastly Yelena got given a my little pony doll. Yelena loved it so much. She was grinning. She then dragged Natasha and I out into the yard to play. I climbed onto the swing and started to swing gently. “ARI LOOK!” I looked at my younger sister who was sliding down the slide. “That looks so cool Lena,” I smiled.

Natasha got onto the seat next to me, “Alexei has been drinking again. Mama told me to keep you both out here while she deals with him.” I slowly nod. “Mama always takes the hits for us,” I whispered and Natasha sighed, “yes. Alexei needs to spend less money on beer and more money on his family.” I nod, “will Mama be okay?” I asked and Natasha nod, “yes she will be. She was the best widow there was. Honey Pots are apart of the missions sometimes.” I looked down at my feet, “will I have to have sex with someone I don’t want to?” I asked and Natasha slows down and looks at me.

“I don’t want to go back to the Red Room I want to stay with Mama,” I whispered and Natasha jumped off her swing and I followed her lead. My older sister grabbed me and wrapped me in a hug. The first one I have ever gotten from my older sister. “I don’t want to leave either,” Natasha whispered into my ear. We ended up going over to Yelena and playing with her for hours. Until Mama came out, “dinner time girls.” We all made our way inside. Daddy was at the table this time. “My girls you Mama has prepared us a roast let us eat,” Daddy grinned. I looked up at Mama who looked rough. I looked back at Daddy to scared that I’ll be next so I got up onto my chair and waited for Daddy to eat first.

“Ariana go get me a Beer,” I shivered and walked to the fridge getting the Beer out and slowly walking over to him. He grabbed it and patted my head, “daddy’s good girl.” I have learnt over the years in the Red Room to not flinch when my body wants to. I crawled back into my seat and dinner is served. About half way threw Daddy tapped his beer, “another.” I got up and grabbed another but it slipped through my greasy hands and smashed on the floor. I whimpered remembering the last time his beer smashed and I was right.

Daddy came over red in the face with anger and backhanded me so hard I lost a tooth. “ALEXEI!” Daddy growled, “if she would have done the simplest task right I wouldn’t have to punish her.” I shouldn’t stop the tears but I made no sound. Daddy grabbed his beer and walked back to the table. Mama came over checking my face, “no hitting them where it is visible. Do you really want everyone to look into us and question why our daughter has a handprint on her cheek. She’s got school in a week.” Daddy huffed, “fine next time I’ll break a rib or two.”

Mama wiped away my tears, “it’s okay my little spider I’ll get his beers from now on.” I nod and crawled back onto my seat. Natasha was staring at me while Yelena just chatted away with Daddy. I started to eat and calm down. The food still feeling heavy in my gut as I ate it but I didn’t want to waste food. After dinner we all go into the loungeroom and watch a Christmas movie. Home Alone. Natasha sat next to me with Yelena in her lap. I lent against Natasha’s shoulder and relaxed. I’m going to miss this.

After the movie Natasha grabs me and leads me to her room with Yelena too. We all got into Natasha’s bed and I smiled and cuddled against my older sister’s shoulder. I relaxed and closed my eyes after Yelena got comfy on Natasha’s chest. “I love you both so muc,” Natasha whispered to both of us and I smiled, “I love you too Tasha.” Yelena was already fast asleep. “I swear I will protect you both with my life,” Natasha whispered again and I held Tasha’s hand, “I’m glad you are my sister.”

That was the most peaceful sleep I have ever had. 

Chapter Text

Ariana’s POV

I knew this was it. I’m going back to the Red Room. I was hoping the mission took 5 years. I’m not ready to go back but I have no other choice. As we sit in the car listening to American Pie I let a single tear fall. I knew that this will be the last song I will ever hear. My life will die today and I can’t stop it. Natasha held my hand and I looked up at my big sister Natasha squeezed my hand. “I don’t want to go back,” I whispered but Tasha nod, “I know I don’t either.” I watched Mama as she too had a few tears falling down her face.

Alexei looks completely thrilled about this ‘adventure’ but he has never been in the Red Room. He doesn’t know what all the blood and pain is like. He was barely even a Warrior in Russia. All those jobs they had widows do. He was just an experiment so that they could know how to make the super soldier serum. And they did. Today will be our last day of freedom and it is killing everyone in this car but him and Yelena. He is a fool to trust Dreykov but he will only know it when Dreykov stabs him in the back.

As we got to the airport Alexei got the plane out and I grabbed Yelena putting her on the plane with me. Natasha soon climbed in beside us and Mama into the pilot seat. When SUVs start pulling up I held Yelena. Who is now 6 in my arms tightly. But even at 8 my body was still to tiny to completely hold the 6 year old. When guns started shooting I duck Yelena down covering her with my body. “MAMA!” I heard Natasha yell as I looked up to see Mama got hit. “Ari get up here!” Natasha yelled and I crawled into the front and started to pilot the plane. Daddy was outside shooting at them and when he jumped on the wing of the plane I sped it up enough that we left the ground.

Natasha was looking after Mama’s wound. “Mama?” I sobbed and Mama cupped my face, “it’s okay my little spider.” I kept the plane steady as we flew. Daddy climbed inside the plane and Yelena cuddled up against him, “I’m scared Daddy.” He smiled, “it’s okay little Yelena it’s an adventure.” Daddy looked at Tasha, “is she okay?” Tasha shook her head, “she is losing a lot of blood.” Daddy shook his head, “nothing can kill your Mama she is swift like a fox. Sexy fox she is.”

I flew all the way to Cuba and landed the plane on the runway. As we slid to a stop Daddy got out with Mama. Tasha, Lena and I all ran out and surrounded Mama. She was bleeding so badly. “Mama please,” I whispered. Tasha held Mama’s hand, “pain only makes us stronger remember.” Mama looked at Tasha and I, “Don’t let them take your hearts.” Mama lent down and kissed Yelena’s head, “don’t let them take your hearts girls. And I am so proud of all of you,” Mama whispered before she was taken away.

Natasha held Yelena but the 6 year old broke free, “Daddy!” Natasha ran after her, “YELENA!” A soldier grabbed Yelena’s arm but Natasha kicked his hand off her and stole his gun, “GET AWAY FROM HER! Если ты к ней прикоснешься, ты умрешь! (If you touch her, you will die!)” I knew I needed to arm myself so I kicked the nearest guard down and got his gun. I held the gun at Dreykov and Daddy ready for Tasha’s next move. Yelena was hiding behind our big sister.

When Daddy went to move I shot at him and Dreykov not waiting for them to try anything but as the shot rang out a soldier jumped in front of Dreykov and I was tackled to the ground. The Runway burning against my skin as I was pushed down into it. “ARI!” I heard Natasha but then I heard Daddy’s voice but can’t make out what he is saying. I see two shoes in my vision, “I see you have work on your shooting my little killer. Your aim almost perdect but if you try and shoot me again I will make you watch as I kill both of your sisters then lock you up in the hole for a few months.”

I was pulled up so I could see Dreykov’s face, “understood.” I nod, “yes sir.” I watched as Daddy spoke to my sisters. A needle soon in both of their necks. I looked away but Dreykov forced my head back, “they are not your family Ariana Reznikoff you have me and only me.” Dreykov moved in front of me and cupped my face, “I expect you to train hard and maybe you’ll even be better then your sister one day.” I looked down and then I felt a needle into my neck. Dreykov being the last thing I ever saw.

When my eyes opened again it is dark but I can hear Yelena sobbing. “Lena are you okay?” I asked and I felt someone touch my face, “Ari.” I leant into Natasha touch, “where are we?” I asked and Natasha sighed, “shipping container.” I leant my head against Tasha’s shoulder, “I almost shot him.” Natasha hummed, “Alexei got the gun out of my hands I thought we could trust him but we just got needled in the neck. “Dreykov is scary.” I whispered and Natasha kissed my head, “it’s okay remember what I told you. I told you I will protect you and I am going to stick to that.”  

When the doors to the container open I see that we are surrounded by little girls ranging from 5 to 8. I held onto Yelena tightly but as the guards were taking us out Natasha quickly gave me 1/3 of a strip of photos, “it’ll be okay Ari.” I was ripped from Yelena and we all got separated. I took a deep breath and put on the blank face Mama taught me how to do. I can do this.

Chapter Text

Ariana’s POV

10 years changes a lot of things. I am no longer the small child but a grown woman. Now I am a skilled, strong and deadly Black Widow. Topped all my classes and graduated at 12. Now my messy brown hair is down to my back always braided. My chubby cheeks transformed into a picture perfect bone structure. My blue eyes almost glow like the eyes of the devil before you are dragged down to hell. Having graduated so early I have stopped growing around 5 foot 2 which is not bad but most other widows are a lot taller.

No one can compare to my skill not even Natasha. I never really hear from her. Not that we can talk to each other but sometime the classes do mix with ballet. I think I remember seeing Natasha once in the Red Room but only for a few hours and we couldn’t talk. My beautiful is well known in the Red Room. If they need a widow for a Honey Pot they always send me. Such a pretty face who would even guess it would be the last thing they see. The guards have their fun every now and again but there is nothing much you can do about that.

“Reznikoff!” I turned to the guard and nod my head, “yes sir?” He smirked, “the General wants to see you.” I nod and made my way to Dreykov’s office. I knock on the door and he tell me to come in. As I walked inside I see Dreykov standing in front of his desk. I stood behind the chairs with my arms behind my back waiting for Dreykov to speak. Dreykov’s eyes looked me up and down taking my body in slowly. A smirk on his face but I remained still like the perfect soldier I am. “I heard that your sisters are looking to defy me Reznikoff,” Dreykov traced down my cheek.

“I have no sisters. Only God,” I replied like the good soldier I am. Dreykov smirked, “Natalia the girl I gave everything for. I murderer her mother to get her and brought her with my own money. She wants to throw away all I have done for her. Such a waste.” Dreykov traced his finger down my neck and down my uniform. Everything in me wants to flinch but I don’t. “She needs to be dealt with Reznikoff but how is what I am undecided about.” His hand came back up to my cheek, “that decision is to be yours Ariana Reznikoff.”

I looked into his cold blue eyes. Natasha wants to escape. She’d be free from Dreykov. No more guards abusing her. No more killing for her. She deserve to be free. I hope she takes Yelena and me with her but I know she can’t take both of us. Sacrifice for my sisters. Wouldn’t be the first time. “Don’t kill her,” I said and Dreykov smirked, “why not my little killer?” I looked down, “because she was a waste of resources. I am a better widow then she will ever be and if you let them escape. I will be your new top widow. With Romanoff gone you will lose a weakling that will sell you out the second she can. I will always remain loyal to you my God.”

“They say you are beautiful when you put effort into your honey pot marks,” Dreykov purred as he touched all over my body. I just kept standing there with no emotion on my face. “You do not need to have Romanoff when you have me. I will be everything you wish for. I will serve God and only God. God gave me everything when I had nothing. He rescued me and for that I will do everything he wished.” Dreykov smirked and tilted my chin up, “very well my little killer. I will let Natasha escape. You have proven your eagerness to be my number one widow. Now get on my desk and prove your worth.”

----------------------

Natasha’s POV

Now is the time there is no guards. I snuck into Yelena’s bed hall and creeped over to my little sister. “Tasha?” I heard Yelena whisper and I kissed her cheek, “shh we have to be quiet.” I uncuffed Yelena’s hand and helped her out of bed. I grabbed Yelena’s hand tightly and started to walk out into the compound. “where are we going Natasha?” Yelena asked and I pressed my hand against her mouth, “we are getting out of here.” I moved through hallways after memorised hallway until I see the exit.

As we left the compound I felt very uneased because there were no guards to take down. Instead left outside in the freezing Russian Winter was a truck. I carried Yelena over to it and got inside. Keys were still inside the truck which was even more strange. “Where’s Ari?” Yelena asked and I quickly turned the truck on and started driving away. I knew I had to get as far away from the compound as possible. “Tasha where is Ari?” I looked to the passenger seat Yelena was sitting in.

“I haven’t seen her in years Yelena for all we know she could be dead and we would have been stuck in the Red Room still. We have to protect and look after each other now Yelena. It’s what Ari would have wanted.” Yelena looked down, “Ari is dead?” Yelena whispered and I let a tear fall, “I would have at least heard something about her but nothing.” Yelena let out a sob and I took one of my hands off the wheel and held Yelena’s hand. “It’s okay Lena we will be okay,” I whispered. Yelena got out her strip and looked down at it.

“Will she be watching over us like Mama?” Yelena asked and I smiled, “yeah she’d be up in heaven giving Mama hell.” Yelena smiled, “she was always a Mama’s girl.” I sighed, “yeah. I’m sorry we didn’t tell you it was all was a mission. Dreykov told us to never tell you or we’d be punished.” Yelena nod and laid her head on my shoulder, “I love you Tasha.” I kissed her head, “I love you too Lena.”

Chapter Text

Natasha’s POV

Being on the run was hard after all of these years. It’s also so weird to be free you’d think after 4 years we would be used to it but no. Today is Yelena’s birthday so I have gotten a cake for her and right now I am walking back to our crappy apartment that we got after our 6^th month of living on the street when we were freed. Just a small apartment in Ukraine. It is easy there and our accent doesn’t stick out as much there are it would anywhere else.

When I felt like I was being followed I gripped the cake and started to run. Thank the Red Room’s train program. I can run for hours and not get tired. As I came up to the apartment I no long felt like I was being followed so I walked up the stairs and did the secret knock. Yelena opened the door and I smiled, “happy birthday.” Yelena grinned and we walked inside, “18 years old. You can now buy Vodka.” I placed the chocolate cake on the table and Yelena got a knife.

“I never thought I would make it to 18. I always thought I’d die in the Red Room,” Yelena cut the cake. As we both sat with a piece of cake Yelena smiled and I smiled back, “Happy birthday Yelena.” Yelena and I started to eat the cake when I felt something was off. “Yelena-” Before I could finished, I see a blue eyed man who now had an arrow pointed at Yelena. I quickly stood in front of my little sister. The arrow now aimed for my heart. I felt Yelena behind me grabbing my gun out of my jeans.

“So you are the two assassins that have been killing SHIELD Agents across Europe,” The man stared at us. He kept the arrow pointed at us, “Black Widows and if your Agents died they must have no been where they were supposed to be.” He kept his eyes on us, “tell your companion to put the gun down.” I glared at him, “who are you?” The man tilted his head slightly, “Agent Clint Barton and you are?” He asked us. “Natalie and Yasmine,” I told him and he smirked, “I meant your really names.” I stayed silent preying that when he shoots me Yelena will run far away from him.

“Do you want to die today Natalie?” He asked and I frowned, “is this some sick game your company wants me to play.” Clint shook his head, “I can see it in your eyes that you don’t want to die. You want to get out and I can help you with that.” I frowned, “why?” Clint slowly lowered his arrow, “my Boss can help you get out of this life. We are the good guys we can help you.” I crossed my arms, “I am not going to be another mindless soldier for your country to play with.” Clint smiled, “I promise you will not have to be just come to SHIELD and we can talk about this.”

“Or?” Yelena asked and he sighed, “the arrow will not miss it’s mark.” Yelena and I looked at each other having a silent conversation. When Yelena makes a few hand gestures I huffed, “fine. Okay we agree but they are not to touch her and she is to be with me at all times.” Clint nod his head and touched his ear piece, “Colson… yeah I made a different call… I know but I am coming back with two other person… Maria will be fine.” We were soon moving to the roof where a jet picked us up.

The trip was long but I made sure to keep an eye on Clint Barton the whole time so I wasn’t surprised by an attack. “Are you ever going to tell me your real names? Even a last name?” I stared at him blankly, “Romanoff and Belova. Don’t bother trying to search us we have no background.” Clint smiled, “what about first names?” I stared at him not answering. “Barton we are 5 minutes out,” the pilot said into the headset. I nudged Yelena and she awoke quickly. We were soon escorted into a building. I kept Yelena close and Clint took us into a interrogation room.

We both sit down. “Вы им доверяете (Do you trust them)?” Yelena asked in Russian and I looked at the two way mirror, “не с тобой (not with you).” Yelena grabbed my hand tightly, “будем ли мы в безопасности (will we be safe)?” Yelena’s voice soft and a bit scared. I squeezed Yelena’s hand. When the door opened I see a tall woman with black hair and striking blue eyes. “You will both be safe as long as you don’t hurt anyone on this ship,” she said. This woman was beautiful. Her dark hair tied neatly without a strain out of place. Her SHIELD uniform hugging her body. Her blue eyes that piece you with their ice cold.

“Let’s start with your names,” The woman asked and I raised an eyebrow, “you first.” The woman sat down, “Maria Hill.” I stared into the ice blue eyes, “Natasha Romanoff.” Yelena hit my arm, “ne dévoile pas tous nos secrets parce que la femme est attirante (don’t go spilling all our secrets because the woman is attractive)!” I rolled my eyes, “ils allaient le découvrir de toute façon (they were going to find out anyway).” There was a snap and both our head turned to Maria Hill, “Romanoff is right.” Yelena huffed, “fine Yelena Belova.”

“We found your files from the Red Room. Natasha Romanoff graduated at 13 has 59 confirmed kills and was one of Dreykov’s favourite widows. Yelena Belova graduated at 14 has 32 confirmed kills. That is all we know about you. Now can you tell us where General Dreykov is?” I frowned, “we haven’t been in the Red Room for 4 years Maria Hill we would not know where he is. But if we give you all the information we know about the Red Room we will be willing to share it in exchange for our pardon of the crime we have committed.”

Maria Hill smirked, “A pardon? You killed 19 of our agents and you want to be pardoned.” I glared at Maria Hill, “yes we have killed your kind but how many widows have you killed while trying to get to Dreykov. Forced into hell only to die by the people that could have been your rescuer.” Maria’s face turned cold again, “fine you will not be awarded a pardon but you can stay in our sudtody and you can both work off your sentences as Agents here at SHIELD. When you are done your years you can choose whether to say or to go.”

“Deal Maria Hill,” I told her and she nod, “we will get your rooms set up and you will be working under Clint Barton since he wants to start adopting assassins.” I smirked, “so what about you Maria Hill do you want to adopted an assassin.” Maria huffed and walked outside while we waited for Clint. “Tasha’s got a crush,” Yelena grinned and I rolled my eyes, “I do not.”

Chapter Text

Ariana’s POV

Being Dreykov’s Best Widow was not easy to say the least. I have to constantly please him. I get beaten when I do a slight mistake. But after 5 years of being the chosen widow it got a lot easy. I think the part I most like was looking after Antonia Dreykov. She was a ray of sunshine, and I honestly don’t know where she got that genetic from. She was perfect and thankfully when Dreykov is in meetings I play with her to keep her distracted.

I am sometimes sad that I will never have kids of my own, but I think it is for the best. I’d never be freed and Dreykov would just put my child threw the Red Room exactly like he did to me. “Antonia will be here any minute now,” I heard Dreykov say and I zoned back into my body. It was a survival trick I learnt to get me threw his play sessions. Disassociate far away so I don’t have to relive all that pain. Dreykov pulled his pants up and I put my widow suit back on properly. Dreykov poured a glass of Vodka and downed it, “I wish I could get you pregnant My Little Killer have a son. A perfect son to carry on my legacy.”

I held in my reaction, “it would have been an honour My God but Antonia is still young and I don’t think she could handle another child.” Dreykov lent back against the desk. “DADDY!” This time I did flinch. We both looked at Antonia as she ran inside and hugged Dreykov. I hope she never sees the monster he is. “My darling little Antonia,” Dreykov smiled. A guard walked up to Dreykov and his smile turned into a frown. “Ariana come with me,” Dreykov ordered. “My darling stay here and be a good girl for Daddy,” Dreykov told Antonia as he pulled me into the safe room.

“My God what are we doing?” I asked but when the ground shook my eyes widen and I ripped the door open, “ANTONIA!” I screamed as the flames licked my skin. Fire was everywhere. I ran to where she was supposed to be and started digging threw the debris, “ANTONIA!” When I finally got the 7 year old’s body out of the fallen pieces of building I see the child was in bad shape. “Mama,” Antonia whispered before her body went limp. I ran back to Dreykov and see that he has his men prepared.

“Get her to Melina now!” Dreykov yelled as we ran to the roof for the helicopter. I looked down to see my hands were badly burnt. A rage filled my body, “YOU LET YOUR DAUGHTER ALMOST GET KILLED!” I screamed at Dreykov. Dreykov punched me and I took it. “YOU DO NOT GET TO YELL AT ME I AM GOD!” Dreykov screamed. “A God wouldn’t let a 7 year old burn to death!” I growled and Dreykov snapped his fingers and two guards came over but it was easy to take both of them out letting them fall into the fire pit that was once a building.

“SHE IS SEVEN!” I yelled and Dreykov growled, “SHE IS A FILTHY SINNER!” Dreykov yelled. “SEVEN!” I got one punch in causing him to fall to his knees but then four guard got my down onto my knees. I was glaring at Dreykov, “She is Seven.” Dreykov got up and spat at me, “I’ve seen her with that girl! I know everything you let her get away with! She is a disgrace! A Dyke! She is no child of mine!” I try to fight the guards but they have me locked in place. Dreykov lifted my head up, “your sisters are the ones that did this. They blew up the building not me My little Killer. It was Natasha and Yelena who sold us out. Who killed Antonia.”

“You left her there to die,” I whispered and Dreykov wiped a tear away, “I am God Ariana Reznikoff. I decided who lives and who dies. I could have everyone you ever loved killed. I’d ruin you and make you live day after day until I am satisfied then kill you. If you dare cross me like that again you will know the power I hold.” I couldn’t look away from those ice blue eyes, “now who am I?” Dreykov smirked. I looked down to Dreykov’s shoes, “you are God.” He plays with my hair, “good girl. Remember love is for the weak. Now I am going to let my guards have some fun with you as punishment. What do you say to me?”

I kept my head down, “thank you My God.” Dreykov turned to the people holding me down, “you can have her for 2 days but make sure everyone gets a go then when it is done drag her back to me clean and fixed up. If you need me I will be in the hospital beside my Antonia.” I kept my eyes down. “Yes Sir,” the guards responded.

-----------------------

Natasha’s POV

I got up from my bed and slowly made my way to the door I know so well but have never been inside. I felt my heart breaking and the tears waiting to fall. I raised my hand and knocked on the door. I waited but when an answer didn’t come I felt a single tear fall down my face. “Romanoff?” I turned to see the woman I wanted. I couldn’t stop the tears falling down my face. Maria moved closer to me opening her room and pulled me inside. When the sobbing came it felt like I couldn’t breathe.

Maria moved us over to her bed and started to slowly take off my SHIELD uniform. I was shaking as the tears just kept coming. I don’t even care that Maria is undressing me. Once I was naked Maria lead me to her bathroom and turned on her shower. She stripped as well and helped me into the shower. The hot water rolling down my skin. Maria slowly washed me. Her cedarwood soap making the shower smell lovely. Having my hair wash reminds me of when Mama was dying my hair blue. I closed my eyes my crying slowing down. Maria helped me out of the shower and dried me off. She got me clean clothes helping me put them on.

Once we were in the bed. I was laying against Maria’s chest her fingers running threw my hair. “I killed her… Antonia Dreykov… she was collateral damage… because of me she is gone…” I whispered and Maria sighed, “when I was in the army I was in charge of my group of soldiers. In the group there was this 18 year old who thought nothing could ever touch him. When we were ambushed he was shot dead. Right in front of me. For hours I had to stare at his dead body until they could come rescue us. War is never easy Nat and it never will be. But the war is over. Dreykov is dead.”

“I’m sorry you have to deal with me like this you probably have a lot more important things to be doing,” I whispered and tired to leave but Maria pulled me back down, “you are the most important thing to me.” I closed my eyes, “you are important to me too.”

Chapter Text

Yelena’s POV

One word to describe this conversation would be hilarious. I thought when they pulled me and Nat off the mission and asked us to get these people it would be boring. But having Tony Stark the man whore and Steve Rogers America’s good boy together in the same room is funny. They were fighting at the moment and I just feel like we are not getting any closer to rescue Clint. Out of everyone in this room you’d think the 23 year old would be the one acting childish to two men that are over 40.

I turned to Natasha, “они такие скучные, что мы бы уже спасли Клинта (they are so boring we would have rescued Clint by now).” Natasha nod, “Мужчины всегда ведут себя как дети (Men always acting like children).” I hummed, “им стоит просто вытащить свои члены и начать измерять, чтобы решить свой эгоистичный разговор (should they just get their cocks out and start measuring to solve their egotistical conversation)?” Natasha chuckled, “Я не думаю, что Эго Тони могло бы это выдержать. (I don’t think Tony’s Ego could handle that).”

As Steve started to yell again Natasha smirked, “У Марии есть игрушки больше, чем они оба показывают, пригласите ее на соревнование (Maria has got toys bigger then both of them show invite her to the competition).” I fake vomited, “Мне не нужно знать о твоей жизни в спальне, Наташа. (I don’t need to know about your bedroom life Natasha).”

“Will you both stop speaking whatever language that is!” Steve yelled at us and I pouted, “you are no fun.” Natasha huffed, “look while you and Stark are letting your egos fight each other the person who we both owe a life debt too is under mind control by a lunatic god who wants do destroy the world.” I snapped my head to Natasha, “you don’t think he’d kill Mario do you?” Natasha glared at me, “oh yeah Clint too don’t want him dead but about the pizza shop?” Natasha huffed, “yes he will kill the pizza shop.” I snapped my hand to the men, “okay men put your cocks away and let’s think of a plan.”

“Are all Russians like this or did they just give us the ones that were to much of a pain?” Stark huffed. I smirked at him, “oh Stark you couldn’t handle a real Russian. Natasha and I have been in America a long time so we are watered down versions. A real Russian would kill you.” Stark smirked, “hot.” I fake vomited, “gross.”

“ENOUGH!” We all turned to Bruce to see he has the Septer in his hand. “Bruce put that down,” Steve said calmly but I quickly got my gun out and ready. “Agent Belova is right boys,” a commanding voice came from the door. “About real Russians killing us with sex?” Tony asked and Maria glared at him, “keep it in your pants Stark. Look we don’t have time for these games we need a plan before everything goes to shit.” Natasha leant over to me, “Я ошибался, ей не нужна игрушка (I was wrong she doesn’t need a toy).” I groaned and slapped Natasha’s arm.

Before we could start to plan something the Helicarrier started to shake and alarms were going off. “Looks like we don’t need to go looking they’ve come for us,” I said. “Belova go find Clint. Romanoff look after the children.” Natasha smirked, “yes commander.” I was searching all over to find Clint. Natasha got on the comm line, “Hulk is here Lena be careful.” When I finally got my eyes on Clint he stared at me and I got into fighting position. I have fought Clint a few times but mostly in training where we aren’t trying to inflict damage.

After a few tries to get me down I charged my widow bites and shot him in the back of the neck causing him to shake then go down. I turned him over and looked to see his eyes not cloudy like they were before. “Commander I have Barton,” I said in comms. “Good job Belova bring him to Medi Bay,” Maria said and I huffed. “I don’t know if you noticed or if you are always to busy staring at my sister but I’m not strong enough to carry 200 pounds of human,” I sassed Maria who groaned, “okay I’m on my way.”

Once Maria came and we got Clint into a bed hand cuffing him just in case I looked up at Maria. “Have you heard from Nat?” I asked and Maria sighed, “last I heard she was babysitting Banner and he Hulked out.” I looked down at Clint but Maria softly tucked a piece of hair behind my head, “Nat will be okay Yelena if I know your sister she’s probably almost-” “Here very much here.” I looked up at Natasha and threw my body into hers, “are you okay?” Natasha held me, “takes a lot to bring a widow down.”

Maria got up, “I need to go Fury needs me.” Natasha kisses Maria then Maria leaves. “When is the wedding,” I smirked and Natasha hit me. “I second that,” we both looked down to see Clint is awake. “Clint are you okay?” Natasha asked and the old man nod, “yeah just got a headache.” I sat at the end of his bed, “you know if you really felt the need to submit to a maniac I’m sure we could have gotten Ward to give you a round or two.” Clint groaned but smiled, “never change Yelena.” I smirked, “didn’t plan on it.”

“So about the wedding…” I trailed off and Natasha groaned, “why don’t we focus on your love life for a change.” I smirked, “I don’t have a love life and I don’t plan on it.” Natasha smirked, “you don’t know that there might be a person out there that can make you blush and giggle-” Clint interrupted, “and Orgasm.” I shook my head, “no on all of them. I don’t need anybody. I’ll leave the relationships to you and Natasha thank you very much.” Natasha played with my blonde hair, “maybe one day just keep your mind open to love Lena. Romantic or not.”

Maria walked into the Medi Bay, “he killed Colson.” We all turned to Maria. Natasha quickly rushed over and held onto Maria. “Was it painful?” I asked and Maria took a deep breath in. He was Brave. He died a hero’s death.” Clint had murder in his eyes, “where is Loki?” I uncuffed Clint, “we will find him Clint.” Fury commed us to come into the meaning room and I sighed, “you know in a world full of gods, super soldiers and angry monsters I can’t believe that they need three humans with basically guns and arrows.” Natasha chuckled, “yeah but you saw them in there someone with a brain needs to be in there.”

“They really need to just measure and get it out of their systems,” I huffed and Clint frowned, “I think both of you have been spending to much time watching reality tv.” Natasha rolls her eyes, “you are the one that introduced us to it.” Clint huffed, “biggest mistake of my life.” Maria got another message via her comm. “Romanoff. Barton. Belova. He knows where Loki is,” Maria interrupted us. I grabbed my gun and loaded it, “then let’s kill the bastard.”

--------------------

As I sat in the restaurant eating with the other Avengers after the battle I swallowed my food, “does this make us a team?” I asked and Natasha rolled her eyes but Steve answered, “yes we are a team.” I grinned, “good. Stark I want a flying suit too.” Tony stared at me, “and I want a less annoying Russian Spy but we can’t all have what we want Belova.” I glared, “it is Agent Belova to you Stark.” Thor clapped his hands, “my friends it is so great that we emerged glorious!”

Thor wrapped his arms around Bruce and Steve hugging them tightly. “What is going to happen to Loki?” Clint asked and Thor turned to the man, “well man of hawks he will be tried for his crimes against bothe Midgard and Asgard but I assure you that this will not be taken lightly.” Thor turned to me, “and Lady Belova I have a friend you would get along with perfectly she is also a Warrior.” I shifted a bit uncomfortable, “just Belova is fine God of Thunder.” The God shook his head, “are you not Lady of Spiders?”

“Oh she is big guy,” Natasha smirked and I glared at her. “If I’m lady of Spiders who are you?” Thor clapped his hands again, “you are both lady of spiders. Are you not siblings?” I huffed, “adopted but yes.” Natasha smirked, “you will always be my little baby sister.” I glare at Nat. “I just can’t believe they are ladies of anything. Have you seen how Rushman sits?” Tony whined. Natasha lent back a smirk on her face, “Pepper like the way I sit.” I chuckled playing along, “and when you lean she loves to check out your chest she’s at the perfect height for it.”

Tony went red in the face, “Pepper checks you out?!” Natasha grinned, “have you met me? I haven’t meet anyone but Yelena that doesn’t check me out.” Tony snapped his head to Clint, “even Barton?” I laughed, “once just after we met him she had a threesome with him.” Tony’s mouth was opened and Natasha shrugged, “Can I get one?” Tony asked and Nat and I roll our eyes. “You wouldn’t be able to keep up Stark. If you really wanted to bed a widow I’d pick Yelena. Because for the seconds you’re in her the second you take it out she’ll be thankful it’s over and want to leave.”

I gagged, “gross I don’t want to fuck Stark the two pump chump.” Tony went red in the face again, “I have more stamina then that!” Nat rolled her eyes, “not enough to keep up with a widow we would kill you.” Tony huffed then went back to eating.

Chapter Text

Ariana’s POV

“I thought Dreykov would come himself,” Alexander Pierce spat and I raised an eyebrow, “and why would God waste his time on you?” Alexander went to strike me but Taskmaster grabbed his hand, “next time Taskmaster will break it so I suggest that we get this over with.” Taskmaster let go of Pierce’s hand, “God is a busy man so you have his two best soldiers. Now what is it you want to spend money on so bad that Hydra come to us?”

Pierce looked down then back up putting on a charming face. I stopped my erg to roll my eyes. “Right we need money for more equipment to test out our new soldiers. We have two remaining and you- Dreykov will be impressed by what they can do,” Pierce stumbled clearly has written a script he has to change. “I am God’s best widow. If I tell him you are not worth it he will listen to me,” I stated and Pierce’s eyes rolled, “your pussy can’t be that good.”

As we arrived in a big open area I see two cages. Inside those cages is a man and woman. One with glowing red wisps with blocks floating in the air. The other was almost a blur of blue his body stopping every few minutes before blurring again. “Wanda and Pietro Maximoff. The Twins. Both enhanced by the Mind Stone. He can run up to 175 miles per hour and her abilities are not yet known the limits of,” Pierce explained and I turned to taskmaster then back at the cages. “How well do they fight?” I asked.

Pierce hesitated, “we don’t know we have yet to lest them.” I huffed, “you want us to just spend 20 million when they have no fighting experience?” Pierce blushed and I rolled my eyes and started making my way down the stairs. I stopped in front of the cages Taskmaster behind me. I stared at the woman who is now looking at me, “I want to see the woman in action.” Pierce twitched, “we don’t usually-” I turned to him glaring, “if you want that 20 million I need more then just their abilities.” Pierce sighed and snapped his fingers, “release Subject 206.” I took off my jacket giving it to Taskmaster then stood on the training mat.

Soon the dark brown haired girl was escorted to the mat. I watched her as she was shaking. “Ты знаешь, как бороться? (Do you know how to fight)?” I asked in Russian knowing it is close to Sokovian she might understand me. It was a better chance then English. “No ma’am,” Wanda whispered. Ah so she does speak English. I studied the woman. She was tall, dark green eyes, hair that looked like it hadn’t been washed in weeks. She looked like she barely got fed. Like this she is not worth 20 million. But I could make her worth it. “What do I call you?” Wanda asked and I turned to Taskmaster then back, “they call me the Hand of God.”

Wanda started to shake and I sighed, “get into fighting position.” When Wanda raised her fists I sighed and as I walked over she flinched. “I am not here to hurt you,” I told her making her relax. I started fix everything that was wrong with her position which was surprisingly a lot. “I never been in a fight before Hand of God,” Wanda whispered and I smiled at her, “it’s okay just try.” I moved to the other side of the mat, “okay simple take down you can do that.” Wanda tried but within seconds I had her on her back. I sighed and see a guard standing with Pierce.

“You guard get over here,” I commanded and the guard came over. “Okay Wanda do exactly as I do don’t think about it,” I informed her. Pierce was biting his nails from the nerves. As the guard came over I positioned Wanda again and stood beside her. “Okay follow my movements,” I instructed. The fight wasn’t very long but it wasn’t overly bad. But when the guard won he grinned and when to take his reward from the girl. I quickly attacked his wrapping my arms around his neck then using the force threw him across the room. Pierce looking absolutely terrified. I stood back up straight fixing my suit then looked down to Wanda.

Green eyes were staring at me in a way I don’t know how to explain it. I tilted my head for a few seconds then turned to Pierce, “I will get God to send either Taskmaster or myself and we will train them. Congratulations you got the money on the conditions that we can borrow them at and time and you will happily give them to us. As well as pay us back with 15% intrest.” Pierce looked like he was ready to cry in happiness but Wanda just kept her eyes on me. No matter how well I am trained in the human emotions I can’t place the look.

“Consider it done widow thank you for your time and generosity,” Pierce grinned and I nod. Taskmaster came back over with my jacket. I looked at Wanda one last time before Pierce, Taskmaster and I started to walk back to the jet. “Also feed them a fucking meal they need to be a healthy weight if you want the training to actually matter,” I growled and Pierce nod, “yes I can do that widow.” Taskmaster and I got into the jet and we flew off. I kept staring at Taskmaster. My little Antonia not so little anymore.

I looked down at my gloved hands that hide the burns I got from digging threw the burning pieces of building trying to save her. I still remember God angry voice when he saw my hands were scared. His pretty little killer scared and ugly. He told me to never take the glows off. Throughout my whole 27 years on this planet I agree with him. The scaring is ugly but I don’t regret what I did. Antonia is still alive. Controled but alive and that’s what matters.

Chapter Text

Ariana’s POV

I have been training Wanda for a little under a year now and she is now at a heathy weight and her fighting has very much improved. I watched as Wanda took down one of our widows in training that I bought. “You are still hesitating taking your opponent down. That hesitation can lead to your death Wanda,” I crossed my arms and Wanda looked down ashamed while Pietro was at the side eating his food. “I’m sorry Hand of God,” Wanda whispers and I sighed.

“Take a break,” I told the young 13 year old widow who by the way she fights will either be dead before graduation or survive a few extra months. I turned to the male Maximoff, “okay Pietro let’s work on you.” The man ran over taking off his shirt, “who am I fighting?” He looked eager and I smirked, “Me.” Pietro paled and turned to his sister but I stepped into the ring. While Pietro’s back was to me I cuffed his hands in front of him then I walked over to the widow and got her to cuff my hand behind my back. Pietro was scared it was evident on his face.

“Now we are both cuff you have a chance don’t waste it,” I smirked and Pietro was still trying to back up, “but you are the Hand of God even the Winter Soldier couldn’t bring you down.” I smirked, “true but you were never going to ever bring me down but you will learn what to do.” Pietro started to swing and move heavy handily while I was swift and precise with each move. With one leg sweep Pietro hit the floor his eyes stared up at me, “didn’t see that coming.” Pietro whined and I walked back over to the widow.

I picked the lock of the hand cuffs and gave them back to the widow. I turned back to see Wanda and Pietro looking at me in shock, “how did you do that?” I tilted my head, “I was able to uncuff myself since I was 8 without assistance.” Wanda and Pietro looked at each other then me, “when did you become the Hand of God?” Pietro asked as he stood up. “2008. I was 21. Now both of you go finish the food I am taking Wanda on a mission with me after training is done,” I told both of them and Wanda flinched but followed the instructions. I turned to the younger widow, “you go eat too.”

As I was left alone I could think. I watched as the twins talk to each other. Both 26 just like Yelena would have been if she were here. But I’m glad she is not. Dreykov being the sadistic man he is constantly shows me all the videos he can find on both my sisters. Like their fight in New York. Their battle with the winter soldier. Sometimes he’ll just show me their mission reports to torture me. Seeing them happy is good but at the same time do they ever think about me. About what happened to me.

When Taskmaster came over to me she gave me the phone that had Dreykov’s name on it, “yes My God?” I asked and he answered, “Germany in a pub her name is Anita Klaus SHIELD Level 5 I want you to get any information out of her you can without being suspicious I need her alive.” I nod, “yes My God.” Dreykov hung up, “Wanda!” Wanda rushed over, “okay let’s go play some mind tricks.” Wanda nod and went to say goodbye to her brother. Taskmaster, Wanda and I walked to the jet waiting for us. Taskmaster got in the pilot and I took the bag of clothes off the seat.

As we got into the sky I started to strip, “strip we have to put on these clothes.” Wanda blushed, “like strip strip?” Wanda asked and I nod my head, “yes Wanda stirp strip.” As I got completely naked I put on the black laced lingerie then followed by a tight black dress. I started to strap my gun to my leg. I looked up to see Wanda was staring at me with dark green eyes. “Wanda?” I asked and she looked away. The looks she normally give me I can’t explain but just then I knew that look. It was the look of pure lust. Wanting to take. To fuck. It make me blush just thinking about it. Wanda stripped and I handed her the red lingerie and tight red dress.

On the flight I explained everything to Wanda. “So you want me to go into her mind and tell you everything that comes up?” Wanda asked and I nod, “she is in town to kill Yuri Egonov and we need to stop her so any information would help.” Wanda frowned, “why would she want to kill him?” I sighed, “it’s better if you don’t know Wanda trust me it will make sleeping hard but we have no choice. All you really need to know is we are here to stop someone from dying.” Wanda nodded and the jet landed and we both god out of the Jet and got in a cab to the restaurant.

As we arrived I took Wanda’s arm, “hello my good man I need a table for me and the beautiful lady on my arm.” My German accent was thick in my voice. Wanda looked at me but I quickly squeezed her arm, “Name?” The man asked and I smiled, “Becker. Claudette Becker.” The man nod and showed us to the table which is right in front of Agent Klaus. As we sit down for the food I smiled at Wanda leaning into her, “she’s the one with the blonde hair.” Wanda nod and I held her hand under the table as her eyes light up red as do her hands.

“I’m in,” she whispered. “Is she meeting anyone here?” I asked and Wanda shook her head. “Does she know who Yuri works for?” Again Wanda shook her head. “Does she know the Red Room is still active?” I asked and Wanda once again shook her head. “Where she she going to kill him?” Wanda opened her eyes, “in his hotel room at 10 pm tonight.” I smiled and squeezed her hand, “good girl.” I kissed her on the cheek and as I pulled back Wanda looked to be in a bit of a haze. “I apologize for my behaviour,” I quickly apologized for kissing her. Wanda’s eyes snapped to me and the Sokovian cupped my face and pulled me into a kiss. Her lips were so soft. So sinful. We shouldn’t be doing this but I don’t want to stop.

There was soon a cough and we parted and looked up at the waiter, “Ich glaube, wir haben beschlossen, das Abendessen ausfallen zu lassen, mein Herr (I think we decided to skip dinner sir).” I stood up and pulled Wanda with me and out the building. We made it to the alley across the street where Wanda pushed me into the wall and we kiss. Months and months of what I now know is romantic tension breaking as our lips danced with each other. When Wanda pulled back, “What’s your name?” Wanda whispered and I cupped her face. The black leather gloves standing out against her pale skin, “Ariana. Just don’t tell anyone.”

“Ariana,” Wanda husked her accent making my name sound so perfect coming out of her mouth. I pulled her back into a kiss. I know this is wrong and I will be punished for this but it feels worth it. Wanda’s hot breathe against my cold lips as she pulled away again, “I want to runaway with you we can go grab Pietro and run away together just the three of us.” Wanda whispered and I let a tear fall down my face, “I can’t Wanda I have people that need me. As much as I would love to run away and spend the rest of my existence with you I have a Family that needs to be protected and I can’t do that while on the run half way across the world.”

“We can rescue them just the two of us. Pietro will help too,” Wanda had tears streaming down her face. I wiped them away softly, “we can’t. I need to be by God’s side to protect my family and you from him. He would destroy everything I care about in seconds if he wanted to.” Wanda pulled me closer, “he is only a man I can protect you and your family.” I pulled away, “he is a man with the power of a God. He could end war in seconds if he wanted Wanda. He could kill everyone with a snap of his fingers and no amount of begging or fucking will make him have mercy.”

“Ariana,” Wanda stepped forward but I stepped back, “you will escape Wanda and you will forget about me and have a nice life with someone who isn’t damaged goods. You will have the white ppicket fence life you and Pietro whisper about. I promise you that you will be okay.” Wanda wiped her tears away and I sighed, “we have to go Taskmaster is waiting for us.” We got into a cab and Wanda looked out the window then back at me, “Ariana.” I looked at Wanda who looked heartbroken, “will I ever see you again?”

I looked down, “God is everywhere and I just did something that will make he really mad.” Wanda nod and cupped my face pulled me into one last soft kiss. “I’m sorry,” Wanda whispered. “I’m not,” I whispered back. We got out of the cab and made our way over to the jet. As we dropped Wanda back at Hydra I walked up to the pilot seat and turned to look out at the night sky. “How much shit am I in?” I asked but like always Antonia didn’t respond. “I miss when you were little. I’d hold you in my arms and tell you all these stories from my childhood. I’d tell you about my sisters and Mama. I think they would have really liked you.”

Back at the Red Room I made my way to Dreykov’s office. Once I got there I entered and walked over to God and sunk to my knees in front of him, “I know a lot of things my little killer. I have people and cameras everywhere. Spying on everyone.” I nod pressing my head against his leg. “Yuri is going to be attacked at 10 pm in his hotel,” I told Dreykov who scoffed, “I already knew that. I know everything. Yuri is of no use to me anymore. He is sloppy leaving trails. I sent you on that mission to see if your loyalties could be trusted. Clearly they can’t if you act like this.”

Dreykov turned his screen around showing a video of Wanda and me kissing and whispering to each other. “I am to old to be teaching you appropriate behavior so you have lost your right to be free. You will still be my number one widow but you will no long have your free will.” When the door opened I looked and saw Mama, “Mama?” I whispered and Mama looked up at Dreykov, “I have the vile you asked for sir.” Dreykov grinned, “very good. Now put your darling daughter under my control.”

I couldn’t stop the tears as Mama walked over and pushed the needle into my neck. My last free though was how Mama betrayed me. Mama was alive and she betrayed me.

Chapter Text

Wanda’s POV

It’s been two months since I have joined the Avengers. Two months since I lost the other half of my soul. Three months since I have seen the woman who has my heart. The Avengers are nice but the only ones that understand my pain the most is Natasha and Yelena. They know what it’s like to be poked and prodded at under you can’t take any more. Once we finally escaped Hydra all I can think about was that Ariana couldn’t be with us.

As I watch the two widows on the mat fight it reminds me of Ariana. The fight almost like the two were dancing. Ariana looked graceful when she would fight. Even with her hands cuffed behind her back. It was beautiful to watch but watching Yelena and Natasha fight makes me sad because she’s not here. I don’t even know if she is alive or if both her and Pietro are dead. I tried everything to keep the tears in but a few fell.

“Maximoff,” I heard and my head snapped up seeing Yelena and Natasha with concerned faces, “it’s okay. Just got caught in a sad moment.” Natasha nod, “come on let’s get you some fighting practice.” I nod and got into the ring, “you’ll be fighting Yelena okay?” I nod, “okay.” Yelena smiled, “don’t worry I won’t hurt you… much.” I smiled and got into my stance. Natasha walked over and frowned a bit, “your stance is actually okay.” Yelena and I got ready to fight. Natasha whistled and the fight started.

This was very much like fighting against the teenagers that Ariana used to bring to Hydra. I was blocking hit after hit. When Yelena fist flew past my head I grabbed her wrist swinging my body around and threw her over my shoulder just like Ariana taught me. Yelena was laying flat on the mat panting, “how.” I frowned and everything in the room went silent for a few minutes until Natasha spoke, “I thought you didn’t fight without your powers?” I blushed remembering Ariana’s long lecture about her powered aren’t always useful in a fight. “Wanda?” Natasha asked and I looked down, “Hydra brought in someone to train us in hand to hand combat.”

“Who taught you how to do that?” Yelena asked and I looked down at the fallen blonde, “she is called the Hand of God she was training us for 8 months before it stopped right before we escaped.” Natasha frowned, “Hand of God?” I nod, “yes she was beautiful but deadly. She fought gracefully and could win a fight with her hands tied behind her back. No one has ever beaten her. She also took on the Soldier and won. Knocked him out completely.”

“Soldier? The Winter soldier? This woman took on a Super soldier and won?” Yelena asked and Natasha frowned, “No one has ever beaten the Winter Soldier.” I played with the rings on my fingers, “She has. That’s why she was the one that trained us. Hydra wanted her and the person she called God to train us so she did. Like I said very deadly.” Just the thought of Ariana sent shivers down my body. She was always beautiful when she fought.

Before I got lost in my thoughts the gym door opened, “Romanoff. Belova. Maximoff.” Maria Hill greeted us. “Okay you are fucking my sister. I’m your soon to be sister in law. Maximoff should be the only one last named,” Yelena huffed and I giggled. “Maria do we have anything on a woman named Hand of God?” Natasha asked and Maria frowned, “Hand of God?” Natasha nod, “yes.” Maria walked over to Natasha, “is she Hydra?” Maria asked and I shook my head, “no not Hydra.” Maria turned to me, “what’s she look like?”

“A Goddess,” I mumbled but it wasn’t quiet enough and caused Yelena to choke on her water and Natasha to smirk while Maria raised an eyebrow. “Sorry. Short maybe 5 foot 2. Long brown hair down to her back. Blue eyes that remind me of the calming ocean-” Maria interrupted, “stay on topic Maximoff.” I blushed, “they called her the Hand of God and she fought like a dance.” Yelena and Natasha looked at each other, “so you don’t know anything else?” I shook my head, “no we didn’t actually know a lot about her but when I last saw her we were on a mission. I don’t know who it was for but they wanted me to get information out of a SHIELD agent.”

Maria looked deep in thought, “I’ll go see if we have any files on this Hand of God that Maximoff’s got a crush on.” Natasha nod, “I’ll see you at dinner tonight?” Maria nod and exited the gym. “Maximoff,” Natasha said and I looked at the red head. “Yeah?” She smirked, “your gay is showing.” I blushed and Yelena laughed, “oh this is good. I like the gayness of everyone.” Natasha smirked, “you want to come out now little sister?” Yelena huffed, “still haven’t met anyone I like Natasha.”

“Okay both of you back into the ring,” Natasha commanded, and Yelena and I got back into the ring.

-----------------------

Later that night I was laying in bed watching Dick Van Dyke. I smiled at the show it being one of my favourites. When there was a knock on my door I paused the show and moved to the door opening it. There is the Yelena whose eyes were a bit puffy. The blonde clearly had been crying but I’m confused why she go to me and not Nat, “Yelena hi… what’s wrong?” I asked and the Russian looked away, “I didn’t want to be alone.” I pulled the door opened more and Yelena walked in.

Yelena sat down on my bed and brought her knees up to her chest, “sorry I just have no one else. Natasha is with Maria at her apartment and the boys wouldn’t understand.” I nod and sat behind Yelena. “Have you ever regrated something so much just the thought of it makes you want to throw up your huts?” I sighed and brought my own knees to my chest. “Well I regret joining Hydra but if I hadn’t both Pietro and I would have died either when the city fell or been killed at a protest,” I told her.

“I regret leaving someone in the Red Room… we don’t even know if she is alive or dead. All I know is we left her there and saved ourselves. When we took down the Red Room we tried to search for her but it is almost impossible to find a widow. I think she would hate us if she were alive.” I grabbed Yelena’s hand and held it. Both of us just looking at the wall, “Sometimes I regret love,” I whispered and Yelena frowned, “love?” I nod, “I fell in love with the woman who trained me.”

“Hand of God yes you weren’t very subtle,” Yelena whispered and I sighed, “she was very beautiful and kind. If it wasn’t for her insistence Pietro and I would have starved to death.” Yelena turned to me, “why do you regret it?” I turned to Yelena, “the last time I ever saw her I kissed her. I knew we’d get in trouble but I couldn’t stop myself. I begged her to run away with me. Grab Pietro and run. She told me she couldn’t run away with us. She refused to leave that monsters side. She told me that he had the power of a god and if she left her family would pay the price.”

“What happened to her?” Yelena whispered. “I don’t know but I regret falling in love with her. It caused us both pain and I don’t even know if that monster killed her or not,” I let a few tears roll down my cheeks, “it’s a mess.”

Chapter Text

Natasha’s POV

As I walked into Maria’s apartment I sighed. “Honey I’m home,” I called out and I heard typing, “in here baby.” I walked into the kitchen where Maria is at the breakfast bar surrounded by paperwork. “Hey,” I whispered and Maria turned around, “hey.” I lent forward and kissed her. The kiss was short but held all the love in the world. “So did you find anything?” I asked and Maria sighed, “no as far as I know Wanda and Pietro Maximoff had no visitors.” I frowned, “no one under the name of Hand of God?”

Maria pulled me into a hug, “no baby I’ve checked Hydra, Red Room and SHIELD files there is no one by the name of Hand of God.” I traced a scar just above Maria’s chin, “maybe she was just a contractor that Hydra hired but didn’t want a paper trail too.” Maria hummed, “are you sure she said Hand of God? No other name like Brittney or Hannah-” I pressed a kiss to the soft lips. “She only told us Hand of God Masha,” I sighed again. “So there is no trail to this woman.”

“What she was explaining would be a widow but the Red Room has been gone for years,” I sat beside Maria. “What if it was a widow but after she was freed?” I frowned, “but that doesn’t make sense why they would train another slave.” Maria nod, “didn’t she say something about Barnes?” I nod, “yeah told me that this Hand of God took out the Winter Soldier.” Maria frowned, “so we are looking for a heavily armed ghost?” I lent down on Maria shoulder, “pretty much.” Maria kissed my head, “well at the moment she is no threat. In the future maybe but we can deal with that bridge when we come across it.”

“This is frustrating I mean if she is a widow why can’t we track her. I mean Clint found both Yelena and Me and yet there is not even a picture of this woman,” I whined and Maria stood up, “okay enough big bad for today. As far as we know this woman isn’t a threat so it is not urgent to know everything about her right?” I nod and Maria smiled, “good so let’s get you into the shower and we can go to bed.” I relaxed and got off the chair as Maria led me to the bathroom, “we will find her and we will take her down just like any other villain.”

As we both stripped and got into the hot shower I sighed pressing my body to Maria’s. “Please promise to always come back,” Maria whispered and I cupped her face, “I’ll always come back.” Blue eyes stared into my green, “I almost lost you in Sokovia Nat. I don’t want to ever lose you.” I smiled as she lent into my hands, “you won’t ever lose me Masha even when I am not with you even if I’m 60 million miles away you will always have me. And if I die then I will haunt your every waking moment. Day or Night I will always been with you. You are my soulmate Masha I want no one else but you.”

Maria pulled me in and lent down kissing me softly. I wrapped my arms around her neck and held onto the spy tighter. When Maria pulled back she smiled, “I want to marry you one day Natasha Romanoff.” I smiled, “I will very happily marry you Maria Hill.” As we got out of the shower and dried ourselves and put on clothes Maria walked to her side of the bed then came back towards me, “Natasha Alianovna Romanoff.” I frowned but when Maria got on one knee I started to feel like I’m going to burst out into tears.

“When I first met you in that interrogation room I knew I’d have to deal with you for years to come. I can stay that these last 8 years have been the most beautiful time period of my life. I love you. I don’t care if you burn the world down I will still love you because you are everything to me. Now I got this ring and I want you to know it means forever. I will love you until my dying day Natasha Romanoff. So will you do me the honour of becoming my wife and making me the happiest woman in the world?” I let the tears fall down my cheek and placed my hand in front of Maria, “yes Maria. The answer will always be yes. I want to spend every second of my life with you and I will happily become your wife.”

Maria slide the ring onto my finger and I couldn’t stop the smiling on my face as the diamond stood out on my once bare hand. I pulled Maria up into a kiss and Maria crawled on the bed with me, “I want you Natasha.” I shivered, “I want you too Maria.” Maria grinned and started kissing down my neck, “I love you so much.” I moaned as she bit into my neck, “I love you too. Take me Masha fuck me until we can barely move.” Maria grinned, “with pleasure.”

Chapter Text

Wanda’s POV

I was running toward Steve making sure to cover his back while he goes after Rumlow. He was fast and it was very hard to keep up but as they slowed down. When we both cornered him he smirked, “nice to meet you again Rogers. Maximoff didn’t Dreykov’s Pet teach you better then to go against your betters?” My hands lit up red from my anger. “Still a sore spot? Did you know how much of a whore she really was. Bet if we wanted to we could have fucked her good,” Rumlow smirked. “Maximoff check in!” Natasha yelled threw the comms.

Before I could answer Natasha Rumlow ripped his shirt open revealing a bomb, “sorry Captain I guess Bucky will be left alone again after I kill you. I still remember his screams as we electrocuted him until he forgot you. Maybe this time he’ll beg for it.” As Rumlow pressed the button I wrapped my magic around him and lifted him into the sky but the explosion was too much for me to handle. I was struggling and when I fell to my knees my bubble around him popped and the second floor of the building in front of me was now on fire. I couldn’t stop the sob that left my mouth.

Steve yelled threw the comms but all I could hear was the screams of the civilians as they burned because of me. This was my fault. Suddenly Natasha was in front of me, “Wanda I need you to walk with me okay?” Natasha looked me over for any injuries. She helped me stand up and we made our way to the Jet. As Natasha sat me down I curled into a ball and started to cry heavily. Natasha sat beside me and held my hand.

After everyone came back Steve walked over to us, “I’m sorry kid.” I didn’t even answer I just kept sobbing. It was all my fault that they are all dead. When the jet landed Yelena was there and rushed over to Natasha and I, “Wanda are you okay?” Yelena asked me and I just sobbed once again. “Come on let’s go have a girls night,” Natasha whispered and we walked up to our floor. Yelena turned on the shower while Natasha helped me strip out of my dirty clothes.

Yelena helped me into the shower and when I just stood under the water. Yelena sighed and got in with me helping me get all the dirt off me. Once I was clean Yelena helped me out and dried my body. Natasha helped me into my sleepwear then sat me down in my bed and put on the Dick Van Dyke sitcom. I could tell Natasha and Yelena were worried but I couldn’t vocally tell them anything all I can do is cry and feel useless.

I watched the tv barely taking in any of it. Dreykov why does that name sound so familiar? Maybe if I would have killed him sooner those people wouldn’t have died. Maybe if I was better everything would be alright. I felt the days exhaustion finally claim my body and I closed my eyes.

----------------------

I screamed and sat straight up in me panting. It was still dark outside. When the lights suddenly come on I was looking everywhere for the dead bodies. “Wanda?” I looked up to see Yelena and behind her Natasha. “Wanda?” I gulped in all the air I could. “They are dead. All dead,” I whispered and Yelena slowly walked into the room, “Wanda breathe who is dead?” I let tears fall, “there all dead.” Yelena sat in front of me, “Wanda look at me.” Yelena turned my head so I was looking in her forest green eyes.

“Did you know when Nat was a kid her hair was died blue?” I frowned and turned to Natasha who huffed, “you chose the colour Lena.” Yelena grinned, “I know. She wanted to dye her hair and Mama finally agreed when Nat was 11. It was one of the last things we did as free people until Nat saved us. Our other sister loved Nat’s blue hair and begged Mama for days but after the mess Nat made in the bathroom none of us were allowed to dye hair again.”

“You have another sister?” I whispered and Yelena slowly nod, “yeah but she’s gone now. We don’t know if she is dead or alive but we’ve been all over the tv she would have come to us if she were alive.” I slowly nodded, “what was she like?” I asked and Yelena sat down on the floor in front of me and Natasha stayed at the door. “She was awesome. When I was 4 she used to sneak me ice cream after Mama said no more.” Natasha chuckled, “remember that time she danced around the living room singing ‘be my guest’ to you.”

I smiled and Yelena grinned, “yeah and I remember when she learnt that American Pie was my favourite song she learnt how to put it on a tape so we could have it in the car.” Natasha rolled her eyes, “you would seriously not shut up about that song.” Yelena turned to me, “she was also very protective. Once Nat smashed one of Daddy’s bottles and she took the blame for it. She was always taking the blame what would you call her I know there was a name for it. It’s like when everyone is suffering you take that on, so it hurts you but not the ones you love.”

“I don’t think there is a word for that Lena. It’s just who she was,” Natasha sighed. “But it is true she did take a lot of beatings. Never in the face otherwise they would have been suspicious and looked into us a bit too much.” I sighed, “Pietro was like that too. Always stealing food for me and getting clothes for me. He was always fast and one day I told him he wouldn’t be fast enough.” Yelena nod and Natasha closed and locked the door, “come on why don’t we settle into bed and watch modern family.” I smiled and turned on the tv. Natasha and Yelena are the closest thing I have to an actually Family and this time I will do everything in my power to protect them.

Chapter Text

Natasha’s POV

“We can’t seriously be thinking about signing the stupid contract?!” Yelena stood up her accent getting more pronounced as the words left her mouth. Tony sighed, “look little spider as much as I would love us to remain in our own control this is what is best for the civilians.” Yelena growled slamming her fist on the table, “have we all forgotten what happened to SHIELD. They got infested with Hydra! Do you seriously think that won’t happen if we are controlled by the government!”

“Yelena is right. Our best shot of staying the heroes we are is to be kept in our own hands where we make the call. Not waiting until everyone is almost dead before showing up. What’s to say they won’t make us the villains of the story is something goes wrong,” Steve argued. “We are already the villains!” Tony yelled and he grabbed his projector from his pocket and showed a picture of a teenage boy. “This boy was brilliant and on his way to college, but he was signed up for building houses for the homeless. He died in Sokovia. He died and the world will not know his brilliant mind.”

“It was your fault Sokovia was in danger Stark! YOU are the one that built Ultron not us!” Yelena yelled and I see Stark flinch. “Okay everyone calm down,” I told them and Yelena was glaring at Stark, “don’t blame your mistakes on us Stark. If you would have just left well enough alone we would not be in this mess.” Stark glared at Yelena and I sighed. “Look there is still hope at this UN Meeting. If we show them that we are better in our own hands they’ll at least talk about it,” Steve said and I still see rage in Yelena’s eyes.

Wanda looked up from the table. Our eyes meet, “he wants to lock me in a cage in a place called the Raft.” I froze and Yelena and I looked at each other. “The Raft?” Steve asked and I nod, “the Raft is a Prison for-” Tony interrupted, “I thought you said you were done reading people’s minds.” Yelena’s fist were now clenched. “I didn’t he… his mind was screaming it at me,” Wanda whispered as she looked down. “Look whatever you all decide I’m signing the paper and you all better sign it to if you really want what’s best for humanity,” Tony said as he left.

Yelena went to go after Tony but Wanda held her arm, “breathe Lena.” Everyone slowly left until I was just Yelena, Wanda and I. “It’s okay little witch we’ve handled worse things from the government,” I said but Wanda kept her eyes on the desk. “The Raft is bad isn’t it,” Wanda whispered and I sighed, “when Yelena and I were first brought to SHIELD we were told we could either work off our time or be sent to the Raft where we’d be kept in tiny cells and fed once a day twice if lucky. The Raft is the worse prison you could ever go to.” Wanda let a tear fall, “don’t worry little witch it will all be okay.”

-------------------

“I’m afraid Miss. Maximoff and Miss. Belova you are not allowed to leave,” Vision said and I frowned, “we can protect ourselves Vision.” Vision shook his head, “it is not your safety I am worried about.” My eyes started to water and Yelena got angry, “you can’t just lock us up because we don’t agree with your master.” Vision sighed, “that is not it. This will all end in chaos if you do not listen.” Yelena crossed her arms, “good thing I’m a master at Chaos.”

“You can say that again,” I heard a voice and Yelena and I turned to Clint, “Clint!” Yelena grinned, “didn’t know you were visiting.” Clint smirked, “can’t let my two favourite girls be held captured.” Vision stood in front of us, “you cannot overpower me Mr. Barton.” Clint smirked, “I can’t but she can.” I lit up my hands and forced Vision onto his knees, “Wanda this will just make everything worse. They will fear you more then ever.” I glared at Vision, “I can only control my own fear. I don’t want to be scared anymore.” I pushed him threw the floor.

“That was so cool,” Yelena grinned and Clint grabbed both our hands, “come on before he gets up.” We rushed down to the van and jumped in. “Are you two sure you want to do this?” Sam asked and Yelena frowned, “are you that pigeon guy Nat talked about?” Sam pouted, “Falcon. And what are you called? Baby Widow?” Yelena smirked, “white widow.” As we stopped we got out and were faced with the Winter Soldier. I froze and Yelena quickly turned on her widow bites. The man was intimidating.

“Yelena calm down he is on our side I promise,” Steve got in front of Bucky. ‘God Steve has a nice ass’ ‘I Should have hit it back in the 40’s’ I frowned, “Yelena calm down he isn’t being controlled his thoughts are his.” The Winter Soldier’s head snapped up to me, “do I know you or something?” Yelena crossed her arms, “you broke my leg when I was 8.” The Soldier looked shocked. “He was mind controlled Yelena,” Steve sighed and Yelena frowned, “where Natasha?”

“She is on Tony’s side,” Steve told us and I frowned and turned to Yelena, “она бы не стала бы онаshe wouldn’t would she).” Yelena shook her head, “нет, здесь должно быть что-то еще no there must be something else at play).” I hummed and Steve coughed. We both turned to him, “are you sure you two want to do this there is no going back.” I nod and Yelena nod as well, “we are not going to turn into the governments pets.” Steve nod, “okay get ready we have to leave soon.”

----------------------

I didn’t like this. I didn’t like fighting the people I consider family. But what other choice did I have when I know it’s for the good of everyone here fighting. Facing off against Natasha is heart breaking. She is like an older sister to me. She reminds me of Pietro. Threw out the fight I noticed Yelena is not longer fighting which was weird but when I looked at Natasha I could tell she was preparing for something. Things were going down south fast.

When Steve and Bucky were running to make their escape I was holding up the building so that they can get to the plane. Then a loud sound was ringing threw my ears. I dropped the building and couldn’t stop the piercing scream that left my mouth. “WANDA!” I heard Clint yell. He ran over to me skidding to a stop. He held my face and looked me over like a concerned father. “Choas just as I predicted,” Vision said while he landed next to me. Clint glared at him, “not the time Vision.”

Suddenly there were sirens and I quickly grabbed onto Clint as we tried to escape but it was no use officers were surrounding us. I slowly put my hands up. I knew it was to late. I’m going to the Raft. I just home Natasha and Yelena are okay.

Chapter Text

Ariana’s POV

The first thing I was after regaining freedom was Red. I shook my head and when I see a widow beneath me dying. “Oh no oh God no I am so sorry please I didn’t mean too,” I couldn’t hold down the sob as it left my mouth. I pressed down on the stab wounds. When I noticed that my whole suit was covered in blood I felt like I was going to be sick. “It is to late my child but free the others,” the bleeding widow whispered, and I sobbed louder, “I will I’m so sorry.” She cupped my face, “it is okay little spider.”

When the widow died I softly closed her eye lids. I looked down seeing I am cover head to toe in blood. I looked around to see bodies everywhere and the building on fire. My crying just got worse but I knew I had to escape I grabbed my knife and stabbed my thigh finding the tracker and taking it out. I didn’t flinch so numb to the pain of my body. As I got the tracker fully out, I dropped it down the sewage drain. I wrapped my leg as best I could with the shirt of a died widow. I grabbed the red vials and stood up quickly.

I know Dreykov or Taskmaster could be here any minute. When I made my way to the streets, I saw a car that was thankfully unlocked. I got inside and hot-wired the car and put it in gear and drove off as fast as I could. The vials were in the passenger seat. “This is bad this is really bad,” I kept whispering to myself. A few hours out of Morocco and I saw a hotel. I pulled up and slowly climbed out of the car. I broke into the front desk office and grabbed a key on the ground floor.

I made my way to my room and as the door opened I sighed. I looked at the clock that says it is 10 pm so I know I won’t be disturbed for the rest of the night. I walked over to the shower and turned it on. I peeled off my widow suit and gloves then checked my leg over to see it’s healed. I got into the boiling hot water and closed my eyes.“You are now perfecr my little killer no peskt emotions to hold you back anymore. The perfect weapon under my control.” Dreykov whispered into my ear. I shook my head trying to get rid of the memories. “Oksana and her widows thought I wouldn’t find out but they were wrong. Trying to take away everything from me when I gave them everything. I want you to destroy them. I want their blood dripping off you when you come back to me,” Dreykov moaned.

I couldn’t stop myself from throwing up at the memories. Vomit just kept coming and coming while I sobbed on the floor of the shower. The memories of the widows I killed screaming and begging to be let go. Begging for mercy but I just kept killing them all. 15 widows were now dead because of me. When the water turned cold I turned it off and remained on the floor. “I’m a monster,” I whispered. I don’t know how long I was on the shower floor but when I slowly made my way up I was dry.

I grabbed the bathrobe that was pervaded by the hotel then I made my way to the door beside mine. I knelt down and picked the the lock when I heard snoring I entered. On the bed was a man and woman in bed together both naked and clearly exhausted like Dreykov was after one of his fun sessions. I made my way to the woman’s suitcase and went threw it. I found jeans and a white shirt. I looked for something to help with the cold and found a blue and grey flannel. I know and then made my way to the door seeing boots. So I quickly grabbed them.

On my way out of the hotel room I saw keys and a laptop. I grinned and grabbed both. I made my way back to my room and got dressed in my new outfit. I looked in the mirror to see I looked like a cowgirl. Oh well Beggers can’t be chooses. I walked over and grabbed my gloves pulled them over the burns on my hands. I then walked to my widow suit getting all my weapons out and placing them all over my body. I made my way out to the car park with the keys that I stole.

I clicked the button a few times until lights flashed and I saw the couple drove a ute. I quickly got into the ute and started to drive off as fast as I could until I got to the docks where the ferries come in to dock. I took a deep breathe an thought of a list.

1. Done
2. Get clothes and have shower. Done
3. Get a car and escape the country. Going it now
4. Find a house that Dreykov doesn’t know about. Maybe Budapest.
5. Send Vials to my Avenger sister and let the Avengers take down the Red Room.
6. Find Wanda and kiss the fuck out of her

Okay I got my listen. I grabbed the laptop which was stupidly locked with no password. I opened it and looked at todays date. 2 years I’ve been trapped in my own mind. At least I won’t miss my 30^th in a few months. I tried to find anything I can that I’ve missed. That’s when I stumbled on a picture of Wanda, Yelena and Natasha. The picture looks like it was at one of the famous Stark parties. Looking at the photo I couldn’t help but smile. When I got down to something called the Sokovia Accords I frowned. When I stumbled across Wanda’s mugshot I grew angry. Why would anyone lock her up.

I closed the laptop and got out of the car. I walked over to the phone booth and dialled a number that I knew from Dreykov’s SHIELD insiders. It took three rings before the man picked up the phone,

Mason: Mason speaking

Ariana: I need your Budapest safe house and I need you to deliver something to Natasha Romanoff and Yelena Belova

The man on the other side coughed probably choaking on his own saliva at the mention of their names.

Mason: What do you want to give them

Ariana: Best if you don’t know or you will be in the crossfire

Mason: Okay you can have the safe house and if you put their stuff in a box plus your gift I will give it to them when I see them next

Ariana: Very good I will see you very soon Mason

As I hung up I got out of the phone booth and watched the sunrise over the ocean. When the sun was risen I walked back over to the car getting in the drivers seat and relaxed. This is going to be absolute chaos. But Dreykov will soon be dead.

Chapter Text

Ariana’s POV

It been 2 weeks that I have been waiting for word from my sisters or a New Channel that says the remaining Avengers has taken down the Red Room but nothing. I was currently searching the web for anything I could on the Red Room but nothing. When I heard a clicking of the door I quickly got my gun out. “I know you’re out there,” I called out and pointed my gun to the only entrence of the kitchen. “I know you know I’m out here,” a woman’s voice said. I cocked my gun, “why the need to sneak?” I asked and the voice answered, “because I don’t know if I can trust you.”

As Natasha entered the kitchen with her gun pointed at me, “I could say the same thing about you Natasha.” Yelena was behind Natasha with her gun in hand. “This isn’t exactly how I thought this reunion would go but it wasn’t a ruled out possibility,” I said. “Ari?” Yelena whispered and I nod, “I know I’ve changed a lot since I was 8.” Yelena put her gun down but Natasha didn’t. “What no love for you little sister Tasha?” I asked and Natasha clicked off the safety, “how do I know we can trust you?”

“I could say the exact same thing Tasha,” I replied. “What do you want from us?” As Natasha stepped forward I quickly disarm her in second pointing her own gun at her, “a hello would be sister.” Natasha was staring at the gun, “why now?” I frowned, “what you expected to see me right after I got freed?” Natasha glared, “yes why now is this some sick trick by Ross.” I frowned even more, “who is Ross?” Yelena touched Natasha’s shoulder, “show her the package.” Natasha nod and as the red vials were revealed I groaned, “why the fuck would you bring those back. Are you stupid Natasha!”

I quickly got my backpack and shoved the vials inside while looking around checking for any signs that they were seen. “What are they Ari?” Yelena asked and I groaned, “it’s a synthetic gas that realises you from chemical warfare of your mind.” Natasha huffed, “in English Ariana.” I glared at my older sister, “Это лекарство от контроля над разумом (it’s a cure for mind control)!” I started to pack everything. I know they are tracking the dust so they could be here at any minute.

“So I’m guessing you weren’t the one that sent the robot after us?” Yelena asked and I stopped what I was doing, “robot?” I asked confused and Yelena nod, “yeah tall, dark suit and can copy any move we make.” I gulped, “that’s not a robot that is Taskmaster one of Dreykov’s top agents. We need to go now.” Yelena frowned, “Task what now?” I sighed, “look I thought I’d send the vials to you and on the News I would hear ‘Avengers take down the Red Room’ I never did and now you brought this back here with an assassin on your tail.”

“The Red Room has been gone for years now. Dreykov is dead I killed him,” Natasha huffed. I stared at her but when I saw nothing but truth in her eyes I froze, “you actually believe that.” Natasha glared, “I would have known if he wasn’t dead!” I glared back, “you didn’t confirm the kill. You didn’t check for bodies. Look we can’t talk about this now we need to go before Taskmaster finds us.” As if her name summoned her the side of the apartment exploded. I grabbed my gun and shot all the widows that enter the room in the foot.

I grabbed Yelena and Natasha and pushed them out of the room, “to the roof!” I called out and they started to move quicker. Once we got to the roof I ran over to the pillar, “Where are we going?!” Yelena yelled and I quickly pushed her against the pillar. Two sets of green eyes stare at me. “Can’t we just use the front door?” Yelena yelped and I shook my head, “hold on!” I kicked the pillar away from the building. “REZNIKOFF!” I threw down my anker and jumped off the roof. As I land just a few feet from where Natasha and Yelena were I ran over and I see a dead widow. “I just shot her in the foot and she turned her bites on herself,” Natasha sobbed.

I quickly picked both my sisters up, “come on we have to go it’s not safe out here.” I grabbed my bike keys and threw them at Natasha, “I need you to take Yelena and drive as fast as you can. “What about you?” Yelena questioned and I smiled, “don’t worry about me little sister I’ll find you.” As if summoned Taskmaster come out in a tank, “fuck me!” I jumped on a bike with the keys in it, “NAT GO!” As Nat drove off in one direction I drove the other. Widows started to chase me while Taskmaster chased Nat and Yelena.

I ducked in and out of traffic then when I saw a parked truck I smiled and shot at the widows’ tires. I slid underneath the truck and when I looked back I see I am no longer being followed. Tracking my sisters was easy. When I got to the train station I jumped off the bike and went down the stairs. I walked towards the train like any normal person. When I whistled I was pulled up into the air ducts, “what the fuck was that?” I sighed, “that was Dreykov tracking the red vials that can bring his army down. Look I’m not saying a lot because we were on a time limit. Let’s just go out of this city and find somewhere to sit.”

We moved out of the air ducts and there was a train already there so we boarded. I found 4 seats facing each other then sat down on one side while Yelena and Natasha sat on the other side. “Now we have time so talk,” Natasha demanded. “Dreykov didn’t die in that explosion you set up in Budapest. In fact he is better then ever. You’d think at 67 that man would have died already but no. Anyway ever since the both of you escaped he has been putting his widows under mind control like they used from the Winter Solider. I was freed 2 weeks ago by a rouge widow named Oksana. I killed the widow that freed me along with her entire support system. I needed the Avengers to take down the Red Room cause as good as I may be I am not that good.”

“But I knew Dreykov was there it was the perfect plan,” Natasha whispered. “You didn’t check for bodies you just assumed because Antonia was in there that they all died,” I glared at my older sister. “She was the key,” Natasha whispered and I growled, “she was Seven. She was a child Natasha. Seven and her father left her to die.” Natasha looked down pure guilt in her eyes, “I thought I killed him.” I sighed and lent back, “well you didn’t and the Red Room is bigger then ever. Thousands of girls coming in daily and most of them not making it pass seven.”

“So what are we going to do?” Yelena asked and I sighed, “the Red Room needs to be taken down.” Yelena frowned, “how are we going to do that?” I chuckled, “a miracle.” Natasha crossed her arms, “how did you know about the explosion?” I turned to Natasha, “because Dreykov showed it to his widows. To prove himself as a God. That he couldn’t even be killed in an explosion. To show us nothing would stop him from ruling over his widows.” It was silent for a moment when the train stopped saying it was the end of the line. “Come on let’s go fix Yelena’s arm up,” I said and got up.

Chapter Text

Ariana’s POV

As I stood in the bathroom I washed the blood off my gloves. It’s at this point my gloves almost feel like my hands. Dark thoughts circle in my mind building up. “Where did you both think I was all this time?” I turned as see Yelena collecting supplies while Natasha guarded us. When they didn’t answer I frowned, “did you really not ever think about it. What happened to me after you ‘took down’ the Red Room.” Still no answer, “were you just too busy with your new Avenger Family you didn’t think to look for me.”

“I didn’t know if you were alive Ari,” Natasha sighed and I raised an eyebrow, “so you just never bothered looking for me?” Natasha turned to me, “I couldn’t risk saving you both so I got Yelena out.” I stared at Natasha, “that wasn’t what I was asking. You thought you took down the Red Room why didn’t you try and find me then?” Natasha couldn’t meet my eye, “I was already asking too much of them. I couldn’t add yet another widow to their agency.” I huffed, “yeah right. I’m sure if you asked your girlfriend she would have let you.”

When Natasha flinched I knew I struck gold, “you never told her about me.” Natasha crossed her arms, “how do you even-” I cut her off with a dry laugh, “you think I wasn’t told. Dreykov loved torturing people. I had a weakness and no matter how much I said you weren’t my family he would flaunt your perfect life in front of me.” Natasha finally met my eyes, “it wasn’t like that.” I stood forward, “then what was it like Natalia.” Natasha quickly took a step back. Yelena quickly placed herself in between us, “stop it both of you.  Ari I’m sorry we left you but if we are going to have any luck with any of this we need to be in this together.”

“Don’t worry Natasha once this mission is done you don’t have to worry about seeing me ever again that I can promise you,” I glared. “You would have done the same thing if our roles were reversed Reznikoff! Don’t think your better because you didn’t escape first!” I ignored Natasha’s words. “Don’t pretend to be a Hero Natasha you are no hero you have killed hundreds of people and yet you let the world call you a Hero,” I yelled back. “I never pretended to be a Hero,” Natasha spat. “Good because at the end of the day we are both trained killers. But I’m not the one playing dress up. I’m not the person little girls are calling a hero.”

I stormed out of the gas station, “I’m getting a drink.” I got a drink and sat down at a table. I pressed my face to the wood. I know it’s not all their fault but them not even really looking for me hurts. “Yelena I know all you remember is the 6 year old that gave you ice scream but she survived the Red Room all this time so she is more dangerous then she looks,” I heard Natasha say. “Maybe cause we left her there Nat. We left her there to Dreykov while we have everything that we needed. We lived in luxury for years.”

Natasha sighed, “I just have a bad feeling she’s not telling us everything.” Yelena huffed, “we’ve been with her for less then 48 hours give her a break Nat.” Natasha sighed and made her way over to the table. “I don’t like going through my life story it’s painful,” I said then took a sip of my beer. “I’m sorry Ari I really am. Let’s just start over and try to get along,” Natasha sighed and I looked up at her, “I used to give you ice cream too.” Natasha smiled, “yeah. Always taking the hit so neither of us had too.”

“We are going to need help if we are taking down the Red Room,” I stated and Natasha sighed, “yeah but we really have no one Ari.” I frowned, “not even your girlfriend?” Natasha shook her head, “how do you even know about her?” I smirked, “I’m the best assassin the Red Room has ever produced. I can hack into anything including SHIELD’s HR department. Also looked into it further. So when is the wedding?” Natasha’s head snapped up to me, “you know that too?” I nod, “I know everything there is to know.”

“What about me Ari?” Yelena asked. “What is your relationship with Wanda Maximoff?” I asked curious. I never found any information but I just want to check. Yelena make a face of disgust, “gross no she’s like another sister to me I wouldn’t want to date her.” I smiled, “is there anyone you’d like to date little sister?” Yelena shook her head, “no.” I stared into green eyes, “no one at all?” Natasha grinned, “she’s got a crush on Emily Junk from Pitch Perfect.” I smirked looked at my little sister, “do you now.”

Yelena was blushing, “I do not. Plus I will never be as disgusting as you and Maria. Can’t even go one second without kissing each other like it’s the last time you’ll ever see each other.” Natasha raised an eyebrow, “you have watched pitch perfect enough times that I’m concerned you have a full blow obsession. Am I going to come into your room and see you making out with the computer screen?” I laughed and Yelena pouted, “I’m not that bad.” Natasha leant back nodding her head.

“At least I didn’t date someone that looks almost identical to my celebrity crush,” Yelena huffed. Natasha frowned, “I did not.” Yelena smirked, “oh yes you did look up Robin from How I met your mother.” Natasha went as red as her hair, “I was dating Maria before I even saw that show.” Yelena huffed, “doesn’t matter. Ari back me up it doesn’t matter if you were dating her before you saw the show.” I frowned, “whose mother are we meeting?” Both avengers turned to me and Natasha’s smile dropped. “It’s a tv show. Wanda watches then and most of the time she likes company.”

“We should probably get on the road anyway. Do we have a plan?” Yelena asked and Natasha nod, “I do but we are going to need a better ride.” I smirked, “guy left his keys in the top draw closest to the garage door.” We all got up, “this is going to be fun.”

Chapter Text

Ariana’s POV

“I thought I asked for a jet?” Natasha asked Mason. I studied the man. His eye never leaving my sister’s tits. I rolled my eyes. Men. Pigs the lot of them. “You know what you didn’t give me? Time… Or Money. I’m not made out of jets Romanoff,” Mason crossed his arms. I walked up to Mason, “you know I thought you were actually good at your job.” Mason glared at me, “sorry did the free safe house not live up to your standards?” I stepped into his space and just like I suspected he’s eyes were on my tits. I traced my finger down his arm, “this helicopter is a bit of a disappointment handsome I don’t suppose we could get anything better?”

Mason was bright red and almost drooling. “I’m sorry I um wasn’t given time. But it’s on the house no charge necessary completely free,” I smiled, “thank you handsome.” When Mason got in his car and drove away I heard Yelena fake vomit, “gross did you really have to do that.” I rolled my eyes, “oh please I have had to do worst thing then flirt to get something I wanted.” Natasha crossed her arms, “Mason isn’t like that.” I scoffed, “so it’s normal to stare at a woman’s tits when they talk. Or drool over a tiny bit of attention. Face it Tasha all men are pigs that want you for your body.”

“That’s not how we get things Ari,” Natasha stated and I huffed, “look men are going to touch either way you may as well get something out of it.” Natasha sighed, “not everyone is like the men we were trained to seduce.” I rolled my eyes, “Mason wasn’t looking at your face and if that is honestly considered normal well damn. I mean I have a particular pair in mind but to blatantly stare oh I will be so happy.” Natasha sighed, “just get in the helicopter.”

As I get on the helicopter I see a bag, “interesting what’s in this Tasha?” I opened the bag and dug through. When I pulled out three suits that looked like they were a cheap knock of a widow suit but white. I huffed, “well I guess men aren’t always good at everything.” I stood up with the one that looked like my size. I started taking the flannel off and Yelena yelped, “HEY!” I frowned and see Yelena covering her eyes. “Trust me baby sister I don’t want to see you naked either but we have nowhere else to change,” I told Yelena who huffed, “at least warn me first.” Natasha got in and turned around too.

I rolled my eyes, “not like we don’t have the same equipment.” I took off all of my clothes folding them then put the widow suit on. It fit quite well actually. “It’s safe to look cry-baby,” I teased and Yelena huffed. When they both turned around Yelena frowned, “what’s with the gloves?” I flinched and Yelena looked like she was about to take a question back. “I need them on at all time,” I parroted Dreykov’s words to me. “Why?” Yelena asked.

I walked to the cockpit, “I’ll get us up in the air.” I got the copter off the ground and into the sky. When Natasha came and sat next to me I glanced over at her, “I still don’t like that we have to get him.” Natasha hummed, “I know but not a lot of people know of the Red Room’s location.” I sighed, “I know it’s just why did it have to be him. That abusive shithead is the reason we all went back to the Red Room.” Tasha sighed, “I know Ari.” I looked at the fluffy clouds, “sometime I think about that day. If that guard didn’t step in the way of my shot. If I had killed Dreykov back then what would have become of us.”

“We can’t live our lives if we are to busy worrying about what ifs,” Yelena said and I turned to her confused. “Steve says it but since he loves living in the past I think that makes him a hypocrite,” Yelena explained. “While I was in the Red Room they put you under going in and out so no one knew the location. Even Dreykov’s top widow didn’t know what makes you think Alexei would know?” Natasha lent back, “because he was Dreykov’s buddy.” I smirked, “some buddy he got locked up and took the fall for a Red Room start up.” Yelena frowned, “what?”

I looked at Yelena then back out the window, “I think it was 2005 or 2006 but there was a Red Room building that was caught. Dreykov needed someone to take it down so he told Alexei he was being sent their to train those widows. They busted the building the next day. It’s what put the Red Room on SHIELD’s watch list.” Natasha frowned, “how do you know all this?” I shrugged, “I learned a lot listening to the guards and Dreykov himself. Big Men like to talk while they are used you.”

“Using you?” Yelena asked and I shut my mouth, “don’t think about it Yelena.” Yelena whimpered, “you mean like…” I sighed, “So Alexei went down for it what makes you think he’ll know where the Red Room is?” Natasha was looking at me with tears in her eyes. “Tasha?” My older sister shook her head, “I don’t but he is one of our best chances.” Natasha reached over to me. I flinched but when her hand met my hair and she started softly running her fingers threw it, “I’m sorry Ari.” I sighed, “it’s okay Tasha. What happened, happened as long as I’m free everything will be alright.”

“So tell me more about this wife of yours Tasha,” I asked and the red head smiled. “Her name is Maria and we actually met her on the first day at SHIELD. She was sent to interrogate us. She made the deal and actually fought for our right to be agents instead of throwing us into the Raft.” Yelena smiled, “she makes really good Mac and Cheese.” I chuckled, “really Lena even better then Mama?” Yelena nod, “yes even better then Mama’s.” I turned to Natasha, “I’m really glad you are happy Tasha.” Tasha smiled at me, “I really want you to be happy too Ari.” I smiled, “I will be soon enough.”

Chapter Text

Ariana’s POV

As soon as Natasha jumped out of the helicopter I knew nothing good is going to come of it. “Yelena take the wheel,” I commanded. Once Yelena had control I grabbed my gun out of my holster. “ARI THEY ARE SHOOTING AT US!” Yelena yelled and I huffed, “I know Lena.” I got on the ground and looked out at the shooters. “ARI YOU’LL NEVER MAKE THE SHOT!” I ignored Yelena and as the target went to shoot at us I shot him in the head. It didn’t take long before I could shoot the other guard. “Or you can,” Yelena whispered.

When I saw an avalanche coming I groaned, “this does not look like fun.” When I see Natasha moving her hands I nod, “Yelena circle the prison then get us out of here.” I threw down a cable and as Natasha got on I saw this will be very tight escape. When Natasha grabbed Alexei I turned to Yelena, “we got them get us out of here!” When Natasha was climbing up I helped her into the helicopter. I moved to the copilot seat. When Alexei got on the helicopter he cursed at the people outside. She moved in front of Natasha, “my girls I knew you’d come for me.”

I swung my fist back breaking his nose. “Бля, как больно. (Fuck that hurts),” Alexei cried out. I couldn’t stop the smirk as I looked out the front window. “What is it your time of the month?” Alexei asked and I gripped my seat, “I don’t get my period dipshit I don’t have a uterus.” Natasha scoffed, “or ovaries.” I looked back at Alexei, “yeah that’s what happened when the Red Room gives you an involuntary hysterectomy.” Yelena huffed, “They just go in and they rip out all of your all of your reproductive organs they just get right in there chop them all away everything out so you can’t have babies.”

“Or feel human,” I finished off and Alexei groaned, “I do not need to know about that.” I glared out the window. “I am still glad you all came for me but of course you did you are my girls,” Alexei grinned. When he lent to touch Yelena, Natasha hit is hand away and I grabbed my knife out pointing it at his man hood, “you touch her, and you will know what it’s like to never reproduce.” Alexei went white, “why get me out just to threaten me Little Ariana?” I glared at him, “I’m not so little anymore and I am not afraid of a wannabe superhero.”

Natasha pulled Alexei into the back, “where is the Red Room?” Alexei grinned, “Little Natasha why so business?” I growled, “trust me this is not pleasure.” Yelena turned to me but I turned her head back to the windshield. “Where is the Red Room?” Natasha tried again. “I don’t know,” Alexei groaned. “Bullshit you were best buddies with Dreykov,” Natasha growled. Alexei huffed, “yeah my best buddy Dreykov had me stationed on a boring three year mission only to then have me thrown in jail. I could have been bigger then Captain America!”

“And I could have been an Avenger get over yourself you aren’t special,” I spat. Yelena looked down but I quickly lifted her head back to the windshield. “Why not just ask Melina where it is she is the top scientist for Dreykov,” Alexei shrugged. “Because she’s a widow she would have been drugged just as much as I was,” I answered and Alexei huffed, “our best bet would be Melina.” Yelena turned to me, “wait Mama Melina? She’s still alive?”

I looked out the window while Alexei answered, “yes you can’t ever kill a fox that swift.” I gagged and Yelena frowned at me still but when I turned her head back to the windshield she let it go. “Okay where are we going then?” Natasha asked. “Just outside of St. Petersburg on a farm,” Alexei grinned. “We don’t have enough fuel,” Yelena stated and Alexei lent back, “no we’ll make it.” I kept my eyes out the window. “So do any of you have a beer?” Alexei asked and I turned to Natasha, “can we throw him out the window now?” Alexei frowned, “my Little Ariana always so clumsy.” I flinched, “and I remember what used to come after that.”

“Oh please it wasn’t that bad and look at you now. Strong. Tough. Like a good soldier,” Alexei grinned. “Except I’m not a soldier,” I growled. “Yes you are the greatest child assassin no one beats your ruthlessness, your cunning mind. You should be thanking me. Train the clumsiness out so you can become better then ever.” I turned back to the window. It didn’t take long before the helicopter ran out of fuel. When I see Yelena start to freak out about landing the helicopter I pull her up and take the pilot seat. It was easy for me to land it safely.

When it was on the ground I got out quickly, “Yelena Natasha I need to know something.” I stopped and see Yelena and Natasha look at him. “Did he talk about me?” Alexei asked and Yelena frowned, “who?” Alexei huffed, “Captain America!” I clenched my fists tightly. “You haven’t seen either of us in 20 years and that is your first question?” Natasha growled. “What’s with all this hostility did I do something wrong?” I took deep breathes in and out. “You are the reason we were sent to the Red Room,” Natasha spat and Alexei frowned, “I did what was best for you.”

“Really your best thought was to sell us all out to years of abuse. Yelena was 6!” Natasha yelled. “You and Ariana were both younger then that when you went,” Alexei tried to defend himself. “She was 6 and you took away my gun!” Natasha yelled and Alexei pouted, “but look at you all now. Little Ariana the best child assassin in the world. And Little Natasha and Little Yelena not just assassins but Avengers. Sending you back was the best thing for you. Your ledgers would be drenched in blood.

“Let’s go I’m sick of this conversation,” I said and started to walk. “Ari?” Yelena whispered but I just kept my head down trying not to think of all the blood. What I did I did so much sisters would be safe. It is not my fault Dreykov is a monster. I’m just the tool I had no say. “Ari?” Yelena whispered again but I shook my head, “let’s just go.”  

Chapter Text

Ariana’s POV

As we entered the farm the shotgun cocks. I stared at the barrel of the gun. “I wondered when you would come,” Mama said. I could feel her eyes staring at me but I couldn’t meet her eyes. I can’t meet the eye of the woman who I loved so much and knew as my Mama because I knew exactly what I meant. Nothing. Just another widow to put under. “So you know why we are here?” Natasha asked. “You want my help to take down the Red Room. To take down Dreykov.” Mama stated. “Come inside dinner is almost ready,” Mama said.

As we made our way into the farmhouse it looked cold. Yelena and Natasha sat on one side of the table while I sat on the other side. Alexei went to the bathroom when Mama said that she had his suit. Mama put a bottle of vodka on the table with shot glasses. I grabbed the bottle and downed 4 shots in a row. “Should we really be drinking before a fight?” Yelena asked and I sighed, “I’m here okay I just need a drink.” Natasha raised an eyebrow but didn’t say anything.

“Let her drink she needs it,” Mama said and I downed another 3. I felt my brain numbing as the vodka hit me. I poured a shot for Yelena, Natasha and Mama. “You’ve all grown so much,” Mama sat down beside me. “My darling little spider,” Mama whispered and I couldn’t meet her eye. “Can I still call you that or would you like me to call you Ariana?” Mama asked but I ignored her and downed another shot. “My darling little spider has grown so much,” Mama whispered and I turned to her and snapped, “don’t call me that.”

“You were always so emotional as a child,” Mama sighed and I glared, “yeah I had to make up for all the time I was controlled.” Yelena coughed, “are we missing something?” I didn’t answer and seconds later Alexei came out wearing his Red Guardian suit. Mama wolf whistled and I felt like I was going to me sick. I had another 5 shots of Vodka until I feel slightly numb in my brain. “It is good. Fat but still good,” Mama said and Alexei sat down at the head of the table. “It is so good to have a family reunion after being in jail so long with no visitors,” Alexei cheered. I dug my nails into my thigh until it stung, “we are not family.”

Everyone at the table turned to me, “it was just a mission that doesn’t connect us for life.” Yelena frowned and I see Natasha grab Yelena’s hand. “Don’t say that I thought it was real. All Real every second,” Yelena pouted. “Everyone at this table has fucked me over in some way if I wanted family like that I would have stayed in the Red Room. At least in the Red Room they wouldn’t pretend to have your best interest at heart.” Natasha growled, “Ari.”

“He would just put you back under his control you’d be a puppet again,” Melina stated and I stood up, “No Fuck you Melina. You don’t get to say shit like that. All of this is your fault! If you would have just run with us. But no you had to make us stay there. Traffic us threw the Red Room.” Alexei growled, “don’t speak to your Mama like that.” I glared at the man, “YOU aren’t my family. You are an abusive shit that beat a 6 year old for spilling your beer. Melina could of taken us away and let us be free. And they left without even thinking of me. You aren’t my family! I have God and only God. He saved me. God if everything.”

My breathing started to get faster as I repeat what I’ve been tought. God is everything I am nothing without him. Tears rolled down my cheeks and I flinched as Natasha reached for her gun. I felt like all the oxygen in the world isn’t enough. “Ariana,” Mama said. But I couldn’t I was scratching at my throat trying to bring air into my lungs. Mama forced me it sit down on my chair. I ran my fingers threw my brown hair pulling on it every now and again. “That’s it calm down my little spider,” Mama whispered and I choked on my air. God is everything. I am nothing without God.

“What was that?” Yelena asked terrified. “Warfare of the mind. She’s fighting against what she was programmed to think. Ari how long were you with Dreykov in 21 years?” Natasha asked but I just curled up tightly trying to make the voices go away. “She has been with him more then any other widow. Natasha, Yelena meet Dreykov’s greatest weapon Ariana Reznikoff also known as the Hand of God. 2,445 kills for her duration of being in the Red Room.”

I felt a hand threw my hair and flinched, “don’t worry my little spider it was just me just your Mama.” I looked up into Mama’s eyes, “that’s it my good girl.” I lent into the comforting touch. “All this time we have been worried about the Hand of God and it’s been you,” Natasha whispered and I flinched. “Yes Dreykov’s favourite toy. I would kill, torture, seduce… satisfy him and every way he asked,” I whispered. Yelena looked green and I quickly looked down. “Satisy him?” Natasha asked and I stood up grabbed the bottle of vodka. “You can figure that part out,” I said and walked out of the room.

I sat on the floor my back pressed against the bed Vodka in my hand. There was a knock at the door and I sighed, “go away Mama.” The door opened and in walked Natasha, “not Melina.” I took another sip, “I wanted to be alone.” Natasha sighed and sat in front of me, “Ari.” I looked into the green eyes of my sister, “you were ready to shoot me.” Natasha flinched. “Were you going too? Were you going to shoot me Tasha?” I asked and Natasha sighed. “I’m sorry I have been cold with you this whole trip. I don’t mean not to trust you but it’s been so long I didn’t know if you could be trusted.”

“Can I? You heard how many I’ve killed. You now know me as the Hand of God. Are you going to shoot me Tasha? When Dreykov is dead are you going to aim your gun at me next?” Natasha shook her head, “that would be one shot I would never be able to take.” I frowned, “why not?” Natasha moved forward a bit, “when I first escaped I had nightmares for the first 10 years of my freedom. Always back in that place with Yelena behind me scared and Dreykov with a gun to your head. Every night I’d see him kill you. Every night I would feel like I failed you because I couldn’t protect you. Not from Alexei. Not from Dreykov. Every night when I woke up screaming all I could think was I failed you.”

I looked down at my gloves, “I’m not a good person Tasha. You should kill me. I am a monster. You heard my kill count and that isn’t even all the secret off book missions Dreykov sent me on.” Natasha moved a bit closer, “you were under Dreykov’s control it wasn’t your fault.” I shook my head, “I only got put until in recently. Everything I have been doing for years I wasn’t under mind control.” Natasha frowned, “why didn’t Dreykov put you under sooner if he was dosing widows as young as 6 after we escaped?”

“I was his Pet Tasha. He trusted me. He knew I had to much to lose if I disobeyed. He trusted me until I did something bad,” I whispered. “What did you do for him to put you under?” Natasha asked and I looked up into sea green eyes, “I kissed a woman and Dreykov caught it on camera. He said that I needed to be put in my place then he dosed me. Mama dosed me.” Natasha’s eyes widened, “you kissed Wanda.” I sighed, “I kissed Wanda. At the start it was just because I was so happy I kissed her on the cheek but Wanda then pulled me into a kiss. I dragged her into the alleyway, and we kiss more.”

Natasha frowned, “why would Dreykov punish you for that?” I took another swig of the bottle, “Dreykov is very old fashioned. The day SHIELD blew up his building. I was there. He dragged me into the safe room and left Antonia there. He found out she kissed a girl at her school and decided that God should punish her. He said she deserved it. Antonia was only 7.” Natasha sighed, “I’m not better then you Ari. I waited until she was in there before I detonated the bomb. I killed a child just to get to her father and I didn’t even succeed. Now I have to live with the fact I murdered a child that day for no reason.” Natasha place her head in her hands tears flowing down her cheeks.

I frown and whispered, “Antonia is not dead.” Green eyes snapped to my blue, “what?” Natasha’s voice broken and I stared down at my gloves, “after the explosion went off I ran out into the fire and dug her out of the fire. Antonia is still alive and she is actually the on that has been chasing us.” Natasha looked down at my gloves and as she reached for them I flinched. “Your hands got hurt,” Natasha whispered. “Dreykov wasn’t happy that his perfect Pet got injured losing some of her beauty so he got me gloves and told me to never take them off.”

“I know I have been a not the best sister to you these past couple of day but you’ll always be my little sister Ari. No matter your last name. No matter what you have done. You will always be my little sister and I will protect you with my life.” I rushed forwards and tackled Natasha into a hug cuddled into her neck. “I should have come back for you little sister,” Natasha whispered. “Maybe I could meet your new family after all this is over with?” I asked and Natasha kissed my head, “I would like that.”

“Nat. Ari. Mama and I have come up with a plan,” Yelena opened the door and frowned, “am I interrupting something?” Yelena was grinning and I huffed getting up. “Let’s get this over with but by the end of the night Dreykov’s blood should be covering my hands,” I growled and Natasha smiled, “what’s the plan.”

Chapter Text

Ariana’s POV

When I opened my eyes I noticed I was seated with someone behind me. I looked to the side and saw two other guards holding my sisters. I looked behind me and there she is. Taskmaster, “Toni what’s going on?” I asked but Antonia didn’t say anything or even acknowledgement of the question. I felt like a bucket of ice water landed on me as the office door opened and Mama came out. I knew she was going to go destroy the engine but seeing her like that again is scary.

Soon my sisters and I all manhandled into entering Dreykov’s office. I tried to escape Antonia’s hold but I couldn’t. When Natasha and Yelena were sat down on the chairs I was standing until Dreykov addressed me. “Ahh my little killer. I wondered when we’d meet again. You are as beautiful as ever,” Dreykov smirked from behind his desk. Dreykov moved in front of the desk, “and such pretty toys you brought back with you. Natalia it has been so long but a man never forgets the eyes of the children he raises.” Natasha glared at Dreykov.

Dreykov snapped his fingers and Taskmaster brought me over to Dreykov’s desk pushing me down onto my knees right beside him. “My little killer,” Dreykov cupped my jaw and I kept my eyes on Dreykov, “so beautiful why did you have to disobey me?” I swallowed, “if you let them go I promise not to leave ever again.” Dreykov chuckled, “oh you weren’t leaving either way my little killer. This isn’t like the last deal we made. Two widows running away that is nothing I get hundreds of little girls a day but to let two Avengers go. Well that seems unfair to me,” Dreykov sighed.

“What deal?” Yelena asked and Dreykov chuckled, “oh my little killer did you not tell them?” I looked down, “no God.” Dreykov gripped my chin making me look up at him, “did you not tell them how they were able to so easily escape? Why no guards came for them?” I tried to looked down but he wouldn’t let me, “no God I did not tell them.” Dreykov smirked, “oh good I’ll tell them for you.” Dreykov let go of me but pressed the back of my head so my forehead is against his leg.

“Your sister was the one to pick your fates. I knew of Natalia’s plan to escape. I called her into my office and she told me to let you go. In trade of your freedom she sold herself like the whore she is. Two widows down but I could do anything I wanted and she would not fight. Whatever I wanted. I do love when you are on your knees My little killer,” Dreykov patted my head. I heard a gulp from one of my sisters, “there were no guards… I thought… I thought I just timed it right… but you…. Ari what did you do…” Natasha whispered but I couldn’t look at my older sister.

“Before you graduated I got them to store your eggs maybe I’ll fertilize them and make you carry my child. Then when the child is born I will do it again and again until I have a boy. A son that will not disappoint me,” Dreykov grabbed my hair pulling me closer to his leg, “I made sure that they could reverse enough of the surgery that we could have a child. It will not be the same as fucking a child into you but it will do.” Natasha growled, “get your fucking hands off my sister!”

“See Romanoff you don’t get a choice in this. I made you. I gave you everything. You just threw it all away. You hurt my daughter so me taking your little sister seems like a fair trade don’t you think Antonia?” Dreykov turned to Taskmaster who took off her helmet showing her burnt face. Natasha looked away and I tried struggling but I couldn’t move. “My beautiful daughter and you scared her,” Dreykov growled. I couldn’t stop the smirk as I bit into Dreykov’s thigh. His grip loosened and I ran over to Antonia and smashed the red dust against her armour causing it to fly up and take her out of mind control.

Dreykov grabbed me by the hair and threw me down in front of my sisters. I slipped his ring off his finger as he slapped me. “YOU STUPID FUCKING GIRL!” Dreykov yelled and slapped me. “Daddy?” I heard Antonia and she shook her head clearing it. “My darling baby girl it is a miracle you are alright what do you remember?” I slowly stood up. “What are you doing to Mama?” Antonia asked confused and Dreykov sighed, “she needs to be readjusted then you can have your Mama back.”

Natasha and Yelena heads snapped to me at the title that Toni used. “Toni darling it’s a trap he left you in there to die,” I told the 16 year old. Dreykov turned slapping me again but it didn’t flinch this time. “It was so hot,” Antonia whispered. Dreykov growled, “Antonia sit down Daddy will be with you in a minute.” Dreykov turned to me and I threw a punch but it stopped mid-air. “Stupid girl no one can touch me. I am God.” I grinned as Natasha threw a punch as his head. I followed Natasha’s lead and severed the nerve in my nose.

I ran over to Antonia who was freaking out at Natasha and Yelena hurting her father. I turned her head to me, “hey darling.” Green eyes looked up at me, “Mama?” I smiled, “hey baby I need you to find the other widows and spray them with this do you think you can do that for me?” I asked, and Antonia looked scared, “Mama.” I cupped her face, “it’s okay my baby girl go rescue them we will be right behind you I promise.” Antonia ran out of the room. I turned to Dreykov who was a bloodied mess. I walked up to him and knelt down beside him, “I made you my little killer.” I pressed my hand against his hammering chest, “what a mistake that was.” I took out my knife and shoved it so deep into his neck it came out the other side. As he was choking on his blood I looked into his eyes, “I will take good care of Antonia she will not even think about you for a second.” As his eye start to slowly die I knew he only had seconds left. “Guess I’m the God now,” I whispered and twisted the knife killing him.

His eyes that once haunted my every waking hour are now hollow and empty. I stood up, “I hope you burn in the pits of Hell.” I spat at his body and turned to my sisters. “Come on we must get Antonia and the others and leave,” I told them. “Are we going to ignore that Mama comment?” I rolled my eyes, “yes while we are in a floating prison that is not floating anymore, we are going put a pin in it.” I started to run and when we bumped into Antonia and the freed widows I smiled, “come on let’s get you all out of here.”

Chapter Text

Ariana’s POV

When we landed the jets outside of Mama’s farm I check all the girls over. “Ariana!” I turned to see Mama with Alexei, “I’m glad you made it out Mama.” Mama frowned, “where are Yelena and Natasha?” Before I could answer another jet landed, “there were a lot of widows.” Mama pulled me into a tight hug, “my little spider.” I leant into Mama’s hand, “thank you for helping us.” We both got out of the jet and I started to help the widows out of the jet. Most of them looked like adults. Once my jet was empty I turned and saw Antonia standing behind me.

“What’s wrong darling?” I asked cupping her cheek and rubbing my thumb over it, “where is Daddy?” She asked and I sighed, “I’m sorry Antonia.” Toni shook her head, “he was a monster. I remembered what he made me do… who he made me hurt… Is he dead?” I looked into her pale green eyes, “yes darling he is dead.” Antonia lent down pressing her head against my neck, “thank you Mama.” I smiled and kissed her hair. “Because he is gone does that mean you don’t want me around?” Antonia asked and I moved her head away from my neck so I can look into her eyes.

“Antonia as far as anyone is concerned I am your Mama and I will not leave you just because I’m free. You are my darling little widow and that will never change.” I told her and Antonia pulled me into another hugged, “I love you Mama. I was never allowed to say it but I love you.” I smiled, “I love you too Antonia.” When Natasha and Yelena came up to us I smiled at my sisters, “hey are the other widows safe?” I asked and Yelena nod, “yes all of them are perfectly fine.” Antonia slowly shifted to behind me and I smiled at her shyness.

“Antonia I’d like you to meet my sisters officially,” I smiled at my daughter, “Antonia this is Yelena and Natasha.” Antonia was still shy behind me, “hello.” Yelena grinned, “I’m your Auntie Lena and I will sneak you candy don’t worry.” Yelena grinned and I turned to see Natasha looking guilty. “Hello Antonia,” Natasha smiled softly. “How old are you?” Natasha asked and Antonia froze, “Mama?” Antonia whispered and I held her hand, “I’m 29 so that would make you 16 since it is past 31^st of January.”

“MY GIRLS!” Alexei came over picking Yelena and Natasha up in a hug. Antonia pulled me closer to her. “This was fun no,” Alexei grinned. “Get off Alexei,” Natasha growled and Alexei put them down, “we good no?” Before we could say anything Mama came over, “Alexei we need some boxes moved.” Alexei grinned and both of them went away. I sighed, “I still don’t trust him.” Antonia leant down, “Mama why did the Red Guardian attack Auntie Lena and Auntie Nat?”

I saw tears in Natasha’s eyes at the title she has been given. “Toni never be alone with the Red Guardian okay he is not to be trusted,” I warned my daughter who nod, “yes Mama.” I relaxed slightly, “come on let’s still one of Mama’s bottles of vodka and start a fire.” It didn’t take long before we did just that. The fire was going and Antonia was sitting at my feet with her back against my legs and her head in my lap. “So how did you become a Mama?” Yelena asked and Antonia looked up at me.

“Mama was always just there for me. She would play with me and take care of me. Mama is well deserving of that title,” Antonia leant into me more. “When Antonia was 2 her birth mother died and after I made the deal with Dreykov I was given the job. I would do anything for her and then one day Antonia called me Mama and from 3 to 7 I let her call me that. It kind of fit.” Natasha smiled, “I’m happy for you Ari.” I played with Toni’s hair, “we need to talk about something important right now though.” Yelena frowned and Natasha nod. “How are we going to get your Avenger friends out of lock up?” Natasha’s eyes widen and Yelena grinned, “oh this is going to be fun.”

“I want to help in whatever way I can Mama,” Antonia smiled. “You will have to stay with your Babushka Toni,” I told my daughter who frowned, “but I can help.” I shook my head, “no you are needed her I will only be gone a day.” Toni sighed, “okay Mama.” I played with her hair, “good girl.” Natasha and Yelena smiled, “so what’s the plan?” Yelena asked. “Well I can hack into the prison system and reveal itself and then Yelena and I can go inside. Tasha you can be our getaway driver.”

“Sounds insanely to easy,” Tasha huffed and I smirked, “you doubt my skills big sister?” Tasha rolled her eyes and I huffed, “fine you can hack into there system if you want and Yelena and I will get your friends.” Tasha sighed, “okay you can hack into them but if it started to go south run.” I smirked, “you really doubt my skill. You wound me my sister.” When Antonia yawned I smiled, “come on darling let’s get you into a nice warm bed.” Toni from my lap whined but I kissed her head, “come on. Up. Up.” Antonia made her way to her feet and I turned to Yelena and Natasha, “we leave tomorrow morning.”

“You got it I’ll fuel the jet tonight before going to be,” Natasha agreed and Yelena grinned, “night Ari night Antonia.” Toni turned back, “goodnight Auntie Lena and Auntie Nat.” I smiled and we made our way into Mama’s house. “Ari you and your sisters can share the spare room,” Mama said and I smiled, “thank you Mama. Come on Toni,” I lead Antonia into the spare room seeing sleeping backs all over the floor. I smiled and lead Toni over to a sleeping bag, “come on my darling.”

I opened up the sleeping bag but before Toni could fall asleep I helped her take off her armour. “Mama?” Antonia whined and I laid her down in the sleeping bag, “yes Toni?” I asked. “Where are we going to live?” I smiled and kissed her head, “maybe somewhere in the Russian woods I’ll get a house for our family.” Toni smiled, “I want a sibling.” I kissed her head, “night Toni.” Toni yawned, “night Mama.” I made my way to my own sleeping bag and before I knew it I was dead asleep.

Chapter Text

Ariana’s POV

“Are you sure this will work Ari?” Natasha asked and I smirked, “Tasha I’ve been doing this shit since I was 10 it will be fine.” I loaded all my guns and knife up and double checked them. Yelena came up to me, “I can do this Ari trust me I’ll be fine.” I raised an eyebrow, “Lena your arm is broken.” Yelena huffed, “yeah but now I’m the cool aunt.” I rolled my eyes, “yes the cool aunt with the broken arm.” Yelena shrugged, “the price you pay for being awesome.”

“Relax I have taken down entire government facilities by myself this time will not be any different,” I insured them. Yelena huffed then sat down on her butt as I started to hack into there system. Few seconds later the entrance appeared and I smirked, “see you on the other side.” I threw my line down and jumped out of the jet. “SHOW OFF!” I heard threw my comms. I landed and stood up. I moved down the hallways taking out guard after guard. It was so easy I can’t believe this is where they keep the most dangerous criminals.

Once I made it to the Avengers room I grinned and walked into it. I looked at all the so called Avengers and raised an eyebrow, “well you lot don’t look very threatening.” Everyone’s eyes snapped up at me, “who are you?” The one I now know as Clint asked. “Your ordered knight in shinning armour Robin Hood,” I smirked and started unlocking every single door and when I got to Wanda’s door she was not there.

“Where is Wanda?” I asked and Clint looked down, “they have her somewhere here I don’t know where.” I nod, “okay Robin Hood I need you lot to follow this device and I’ll go get Wanda.” I pressed my comms, “sending Robin Hood to your location need to find Wanda.” Yelena answered my comms, “they have her on sublevel 7 in their labs.” I nod, “copy that firefly.” I gave my tracker device to Clint Barton, “how do we know we can trust you?”  I whistled Natasha’s whistle Clint looked shocked and I nod my head, “keep them safe Hawkeye.” I made my way to the elevator and pressed sublevel 7. I hummed and when the elevator stopped I see I am on my desired level.

I made my way into the labs and quickly shot all the scientists surrounding Wanda. I grinned and when I saw Wanda my heart soared. I moved to beside her and removed her blindfold, “you know I thought our reunion would have more kissing.” Wanda’s eyes cleared of the haze as she looked up at me, “Ariana?” I grinned and helped her stand up. When I saw the collar around her neck I growled. I grabbed the collar and ripped it off her. “Stupid American material,” I smirked. Wanda wrapped her arms around me, “you came for me?”

I smiled cupping her cheek, “always Wands.” When a scientist walked in I quickly shot him in the head. Wanda kept her eyes on me not a single fear crossing her face, “are you still with Him?” Wanda asked and I shook my head, “no I am with my family. We took down God. His blood was covering my hands so much I had to get a new pair of gloves.” Wanda cupped my cheek, “let’s go.” I nod and held Wanda’s hand leading her back to the entrance. Once the jet was in sight I helped Wanda up and then grabbed my line.

I pressed my comms, “go now.” As we started flying off I crawled the line and made my way into the jet. Yelena grinned, “YES! The mission was a success!” Wanda rushed over to Yelena, “LENA!” I watched as Wanda wrapped her arms around my little sister. They both hugged and Natasha walked up to me, “we are going to Iowa.” I smiled at my older sister. “Told you I could do it alone,” I told her and Natasha rolled her eyes, “you are so cocky.” I huffed, “since I was 19 they have been calling me Hand of God. With a name like that of course you are going to get a little bit cocky.” Natasha smirked, “a little bit?”

“So who are you?” Barton asked and I smirked, “Ariana Reznikoff Robin Hood.” Clint’s eyes widen, “As in Ari your sister?” Clint whispered to Natasha and I grinned turning to my sister, “you spoke about me Tasha you really do love me.” Tasha rolled her eyes, “there you go being cocky again. Yes Clint this is my little sister Ariana.” I patted his shoulder, “thank you for rescuing my sisters.” Clint slowly nod, “I feel like they rescue me most of the time.” I grinned, “and I rescue them it is full circle.”

When I see Wanda and Yelena walk over I smiled, “Wanda.” Wanda grabbed me by the widow suit and pulled me into a kiss. I kissed back without thought. “Okay gross Wanda that’s my sister,” Yelena groaned and when Wanda pulled back I smiled, “what was that for?” I asked and Wanda traced down my jaw, “that was for coming back for me.” I pressed my forehead against hers, “there is just something I need to tell you.” Wanda looked into my eyes and I closed mine, “I have a daughter.”

“What’s her name and when can I meet her?” Wanda asked and I smiled at Wanda, “her name is Antonia and as soon as we drop off the Avengers you can come back with us to Mama’s farm.” Wanda smiled, “I don’t want to be separated from you again Ariana.” Yelena fake vomited in the background, “I really want you to get a partner so I can treat you with the same respect little sister.” Yelena huffed, “never going to happen.” Yelena walked into the cockpit and I rolled my eyes.

“So you have feelings for my little sister?” Natasha crossed her arms and Wanda turned bright red, “in my defence I didn’t know she was your sister.” Tasha raised an eyebrow, “and now you know.” Wanda shifted and I rolled my eyes, “knock if off or I’ll give your wife the sisterly talk she’s missing. Beside I am much more scary then Yelena.” I smirked and Tasha sighed, “she is going to be so mad.” I tilted my head, “why?” Natasha looked down, “well we just broke into a prison and not even the first this week. In fact if she finds out about bring the Red Room down I’ll never hear the end of the rant about my safety.”

I gulped and turned to Wanda, “are you going to rant to me about safety?” I asked and Wanda smirked, “you bet your cute ass I will.” Yelena suddenly came onto the radio, “okay everyone butts in your seats I’m landing this thing.” I jumped up and ran to the cockpit, “YELENA DON’T YOU DARE!” Yelena huffed, “I was taught to land a jet too.” I picked her up and sat in the pilot seat, “I completed that course. You. Not so much.” I huffed and gently landed the jet in a field. “Thank you for flying Air Russian we care about the safety of our passengers which is why the blonde didn’t land the jet. Disembark on the back. This has been your captain, Ariana Reznikoff.”

I came out and all the Avengers are staring at me, “what? I thought it was accurate Yelena, Natasha and I are all Russian and this is our jet.” I lowered the ramp and there was a woman waiting “Laura,” Barton whispered and ran over to the woman and kissed her. “Wife?” I asked Tasha who nod, “yes.” The other Avengers walked out of the jet. When Clint pulled back Wanda rushed into Laura’s arms, “Wanda honey it is so good to see you.” When the woman turned to us I flinched at the look I saw many times on Mama, “Yelena Feodorovna Belova!”

Yelena flinched then hid her arm behind her back. I smirked, “aww Yelena you got two Mamas.” Yelena glared at me then turned to Laura, “I swear it’s not my fault.” I smirked, “yeah she was arm wrestling with a super soldier and got her arm smashed into a table.” Yelena glared at me hard, “shut up Ari.” I kept my eyes on her, “but you were so proud to be the cool Auntie.” Yelena whined and I turned back to Laura, “hello I’m-”

“Natalia Alianovna Romanoff!” I turned to this new person who I recognise from not only my Red Room days but also her photo in Natasha wallet. I smirked, “see and that is why we do not tell our full names to people.” Maria stormed up to Natasha, “I swear to the gods above your recklessness is going to get you killed.” Maria growled and then turned to me looking me up and down and I stayed strong not moving an inch, “and who is this?” Maria asked and I grinned. “Ariana Reznikoff. It is nice to meet you Maria Hill.” Maria’s eyes snapped to Natasha, “you found her?”

“More like she found us,” Yelena answered. “Short version Sister in law. I sent them something we got attacked we broke Alexei out of jail we went to Mama’s then we took down the Red Room and killed Dreykov,” I explained and Natasha glared at me, “shut up.” I huffed, “what she is going to find out anyway.” Maria looked mad, “Dreykov is dead.” I rolled my eyes, “he is now I killed him.” Maria looked like she wanted to strangle someone. Natasha sighed, “you are also missing one thing.” I frowned trying to think of what I missed. Natasha grabbed my hand pushing me in front of Maria, “Maria meet the Hand of God.”

I frowned, “okay why is my title important?” I asked and Maria’s eyes look into mine and I was slightly uncomfortable. “This girl is the ghost? The one we have been so scared of coming into battle with?” Maria asked and Yelena chuckled, “she’s not so scary when you are taller then her Ria.” I glared at Yelena, “I am very scary thank you very one. 1. I just broke into the Raft and rescued people by myself with little to no back up. 2. I could easily take you all down if I really wanted too. 3. I am not a ghost I am just a really good assassin and spy.” Yelena nudged my shoulder, “she thought you were going to kill Nat.” I frowned, “why would I kill my own sister. I mean Dreykov could have had me kill her but he is now dead.”

“You look different then in your picture,” Laura smiled and I frowned, “picture?” Laura nod, “your picture strip it’s stuck to the fridge.” I looked to my sisters, “you kept my picture?” Tasha smiled and pulled me into a hug, “of course we did.” Suddenly there was a loud scream, “AUNTIE NAT!” A tiny girl ran up to us then jumped into Natasha’s arms, “hey Lila you’ve gotten so big.” Lila smiled, “are you going to stay this time?” Natasha turned back to me and I nod, “it’s okay Tasha you can stay I’ll go back.”

“We only just found you though,” Tasha whispered and I grinned, “don’t worry Tasha I can always find you. Plus I have widows I have to free and a teen to look after.” Wanda came back, “I’ll be with her Nat I promise she is in safe hands.” Tasha cupped my face, “be careful out there Ari.” I smirked, “always.” Tasha shook her head, “always so cocky.”

Chapter Text

Ariana’s POV

As I landed the jet with Wanda she looked worried, “what’s wrong Wanda?” I asked and Wanda sighed, “I’m just worried. What if she doesn’t like me.” I stood up and held out my hand, “no one in this world has any reason to hate you. You’re perfect Wands and I love you and I know she will love you.” My eyes widen and Wanda’s eyes snapped to mine, “did you just-” I covered her mouth, “I didn’t mean to say that.” Wanda giggled behind my hand, “and here I thought nothing could break a widow’s hard shell covered heart.”

I huffed and pulled Wanda up, “come on let’s go Toni has probably not slept.” Wanda frowned, “why would she not sleep? Does she get nightmares?” Wanda asked and I gulped, “sort of it is a long story.” Wanda nod, “yes I mean you haven’t even told me how you ended up having a daughter.” I lowered the ramp and as I predicted Toni was there bouncing on her feet. As soon as Toni saw me she ran over and collided with me.

“MAMA!” I held the 16 year old tightly, “it’s okay baby I’m here I told you I’d come back.” Toni held onto me tighter, “a lot of people said that to me.” I pulled her back and cupped cheek, “I’m not most people am I darling.” Toni shook her head, “no.” I smiled, “now I have someone for you to meet.” Toni frowned and turned to Wanda who smiled and waved her hand. Toni turned back to me frowning. “Darling girl I would like you to meet Wanda Maximoff she’s a friend of mine,” I introduced Wanda.

“Wait is this the woman Auntie Nat said you wanted to get on your knees for?” Toni asked and my head snapped to Antonia. “Antonia!” Toni blushed, “what I am repeating Auntie Nat’s words exactly.” I pinched the bridge of my nose, “I am going to kill her.” Antonia turned to Wanda, “Hi I’m Antonia Reznikoff.” My eyes snapped to Toni’s and she blushed turning to me, “if that’s okay?” I cupped her face, “oh course it’s okay darling. I’d be honoured if you took my last name.” Toni smiled, “I don’t want to be a Dreykov.” Wanda’s eyes snapped to me and I shook my head, “come on let’s get both of you inside.”

I walked with them into the guest house Mama had on the farm. As we entered the house Toni walked over to the dining room and sat down. “So Wanda Auntie Lena said you are really cool so what makes you so cool?” Wanda went and sat in front of Toni while I walked to the kitchen. “Well I am very good at magic,” Wanda smiled and Toni tilted her head, “Magic? Do I pick a card?” Wanda chuckled, “not quite. Think of a number between 1 and 20 million.” I watched as Antonia thought then grinned, “done.”

Wanda smiled, “5 million 656 thousand 1 hundred and 12.” Antonia’s eyes widen, “that is so cool.” Wanda looked up at me and I smiled at her. “So how old are you Antonia?” Wanda asked. “Mama says I’m 16. I was born in 2000 and its past the 31^st of January so it am 16.” Wanda smiled again, “and what is your favourite thing about your Mama?” Antonia hummed and then jumped a bit, “she is very good at making hot chocolate. Auntie Nat said that she has been mastering it since she was 6 and Auntie Lena cried from a nightmare.”

There was a knock on the door and I grabbed my gun and made my way to the door. I opened it to see Mama. “Mama what a surprise,” I smiled, and Mama huffed, “this is my property.” I let Mama in and she looks ahead, “ahh Wanda Maximoff… aren’t you supposed to be in jail?” Wanda flinched and Toni turned to Wanda, “woah what did you do to land you in jail?” I closed the front door, “inappropriate question Toni.” Toni looked down, “sorry Wanda.” Wanda sighed, “it’s alright Antonia.” Mama moved over to Wanda, “I am Ariana’s Mama and I will let you know if you hurt my little spider in any way not even Ariana will be able to save your ass.”

“You must be Melina. Yelena warned me about this. I will never cause any harm to your daughter or granddaughter.” I winced when Mama frowned, “granddaughter?” Toni looked uncomfortable and I sighed, “yes Mama. Antonia is my daughter.” Mama turned to Antonia, “always remember that no matter what people say you know who your family is. I am glad my little spider now has her happiness with her.” I blushed and Toni grinned, “does that mean I can call you Babushka?” Mama nod, “you may.”

Toni shot up and hugged Mama. Mama relaxed and hugged Toni back. After a few seconds Toni pulled away and Mama cupped her face, “never be alone with Alexei my darling girl.” Toni slowly nodded, “yes babushka.” Mama turned back to me, “I just came in to tell you I have a mission for you.” I nod, “yes Mama.” Mama handled me a folder, “it’s another Red Room base. It houses guards in training as well as madams. It is also said that a small group of widows is there too.” I nod looking over the paperwork, “so you think you could build bombs with the dust in it?”

Mama hummed, “I can try and if I can’t I can always give you the Science and you can build the bomb.” I smiled, “like when Yelena wanted me to make a grenade that explode on her bullies covering them in paint.” Wanda quickly turned to me, “you did what now?” I grinned, “you’ve met Yelena the girl is a little demon when you cross her.” Toni smiled, “Auntie Lena is so awesome.” Mama coughed, “okay I’ll get you the equipment tomorrow have a good family night.” I smiled at Mama, “you are invited at any time Mama.”

Mama kissed my head, “thank you my little spider.” Mama left and Toni grinned, “did you really build a paint bomb Mama?” I smirked, “of course I did. No one messes with my family.” I went back to the kitchen continuing to cook us all dinner. As we all ate then Toni yawned. I smiled, “come on my little kitten it’s time to sleep.” Toni whined but I pulled her along to bed. I turned around so she can change, “now remember no matter what you can come to me even at 1 in the morning okay.” Toni started to dress into her pjs and when she hummed I turned around,

I tucked Toni into bed, “now I’m going to leave you with Wanda tomorrow and I want you two to get to know each other.” Toni smiled, “Mama is in love.” I cupped her face, “yes Mama is in love. Now get some sleep and I cook breakfast in the morning then I’ll head off to the mission.” Toni frowned, “I don’t want you to die.” I smiled, “nothing can kill me Toni I am the mighty Hand of God.” Toni giggled, “Auntie Nat said that you are naturally reckless.” I huffed, “she’s the reckless one.” I kissed Toni’s head, “go to sleep baby.”

I walked out of Toni’s room then moved into the kitchen, “told you she’d love you.” Wanda smiled, “so what’s the plan when are we leaving?” I shook my head, “you aren’t coming on the mission with me Wanda.” Wanda frowned, “why not?” I sat down and grabbed Wanda’s hands, “I need you to look after Toni. She may act like an adult but she is still a teenager that isn’t really matured. She stopped being in control at 7 so I need you there to look after her.” Wanda sighed, “what about back up?” I smiled, “I broke into the Raft single handedly I can take down a Red Room base.”

Wanda looked worried, “Ari…” I kissed Wanda softly, “I will always come back to you Wanda. You and Toni are my Family. I may have not had you for long but from the very start it feels like you were my whole world. Now I got two of you to come home to so you bet your ass nothing will stop me from coming home.” Wanda smiled, “promise you’ll always come back.” I kissed her again, “I will always come back to you Wanda Maximoff.”

Chapter Text

Ariana’s POV

I Landed the jet in a field just 5 miles away from the building. I checked all of my equipment making sure everything is where it is supposed to be. I nod and opened the ramp. I walked down the ramp and then put the jet into camouflage mode. The walk was not bad it’s better then the walk with Alexei whining about Captain America. When I see the building I hid behind the tree. I watched the guards for a while understanding the patterns they are doing without realising it.

I pulled up the schematics for the building and run threw them a few times. Then I stood up, “action time.” I grabbed my gun out and shot both guards in the head. I made my way inside the building and walked down the hallways to the widows. I took out guard after guard making sure to be as quick as possible. “GET HER!” One of the guards yelled and I grabbed a sonic wave grenade and threw it at them. They all fell to the floor and I froze when I see a familiar face, “Ariana Reznikoff… I never thought I would see you again.”

“Yeah well you got innocent kids I need to free,” I shrugged and Madam smirked, “they will kill you before you could even blink. I never saw what Dreykov saw in you,” Madam scoffed and I lifted my gun up. “What are you going to shoot me? You don’t have the guts too.” I glared and shot her in the best. As her body hit the floor I walked up to her, “I’m not 4 anymore.” I made my way until I was in the cells where the widows were kept. I see 5 widows. I looked at the charts to see that yes there was only 5 widows in this building.

I opened the doors of their cages and sprayed them all with the red dust before they could attack me. As they came out of mind control they started to freak out, “hey everyone calm down it’s alright I’m here to rescue you. You will all be fine I promise.” When I see a little widow shaking I smiled, “hey it’s okay you are all okay.” I whispered and she looked at me and I smiled, “it’s okay.” When a guard burst in I shot him in the head without even looking at him. “See everything is going to be okay,” I whispered and the widows slowly nod. “Okay let’s go remember to stay close,” I told them. 4 of them looked to be over 20 but there was 1 that looked even tinier then Antonia.

We made our way through the facility I shot everyone in the way. Once we were all outside I set up bombs that gives us time to get out of the way. “Okay come on girls,” I instructed and we move threw the forest. Someone them were nervous and when they heard the explosion they all jumped especially the tiny one. As we got to the jet I took it off camo mode and loaded the girls into it. “Okay widows buckle up I’m taking you to a safe place don’t worry,” I smiled and the tiny one struggled. I knelt down in front of her, “hey sweetie what’s your name?” I asked.

“Oksana,” she whispered and I smiled, “my name is Ariana. Came I help you with your belt?” I asked and she nod slightly stiff. I buckled Oksana up and smiled, “good girl.” I stood up and pulled the ramp up and went to the cockpit. When I got in there I sent a message to Mama saying I’m coming back. “This is your captain speak will all little widows please relax and if you are hungry there is food beneath your seat you do not have to do anything for that food you are free but be warned my little sister picked it so it is probably candy. Sit back and relax.”

About half was threw the flight someone dropped into the seat beside me. I turned to see a girl with red hair and blue eyes, “hello.” I smiled and the girl frowned, “you are Hand of God. Is God testing our loyalties?” I shook my head, “no little widow God is dead we are free now.” The widow frowned, “free?” I nod, “yes we can do whatever we want to do now. No feeding times you can eat whenever. No more handcuffed to the bed. No more tests of loyalty.” The little widow frowned even more, “I don’t know how to be free Hand of God.” I looked over to her again, “you can call me Ariana or Ari I get called by both. What is your name?” I asked and she thought for a second, “Ilya.” I looked back at the sky, “how old are you?” I asked. This girl looked like she was in her 20’s but anything can be possible for widows.

“I do not know,” she frowned. “What year were you born?” I asked and Ilya frowned again, “I think 1999.” I looked back at her, “you are 17 honey.” I can’t believe this girl is 17 but again looks can me deceiving. “Where are we going?” Ilya asked and I smiled, “we are going to a safe house where we can set you up with all the things you will need for your new life.” Ilya nod and turned to me, “can I say up here Ari?” I nod my head, “of course Ilya I don’t mind the company.” Ilya curled up into the seat and closed her eyes. It didn’t take long before we reached Mama’s farm.

So many houses have been bought for the widow we freed. I knew that maybe Wanda, Toni and I should get our own place. Maybe somewhere in the forest. Somewhere calming where we don’t have to worry about attacks. I landed the plane seeing Wanda and Toni waiting for me. I stood up and softly place my hand on Ilya’s head. The widow jumped awake and grabbed a knife but I was calm, “hey it's okay we are just here that is all.” Ilya looked around then nod, “I am sorry Hand of God.” I shook my head, “it’s okay Ilya and remember it’s Ari you don’t have to call me by my title anymore.”

Ilya and I made our way threw the jet and I see Oksana still asleep being guarded by an older widow. “Okay girls let’s go get you some nice warm clothes and a bed,” I told them and they all still looked warry of me but that is to be expected. I opened the ramp and Antonia was bouncing on her feet, “MAMA!” Toni ran to me and hugged me. I held her back, “I told you I’d be back did you have a fun day with Wanda and Babushka?” Toni nod then looked back at the other widows. “Don’t worry you are all in good hands my Babushka is the best,” Toni grinned.

It is hard to believe that only a few days ago she was an emotionless brick wall. It’s nice to see this side of her again. I kissed Wanda softly, “hey baby can you get dinner ready Toni and I are going to take these girls to Mama.” Wanda smiled, “of course baby.” I grinned, “come on girls let’s go get you settled in.” We walked up to the farm house and Mama was there, “okay girls line up.” They did as asked, “okay one by one. Name then year of birth.” They all nod.

“Anya. 1989.”

“Sasha. 1990.”

“Darla. 1985.”

“Ilya. 1999.”

“Oksana. 2002.”

Mama nod, “very well. Come I will show you your rooms.” Ilya turned to me, “what about you?” I smiled, “I say in a cabin about 1 mile that way and if you need me I will be here for you both.” I told Ilya and Oksana who slowly nod. “Which way?” Oksana asked and I pointed at my cabin, “just there.” Both widows nod and then went to find Mama. “They like you Mama,” Toni smiled and I kissed her head, “I know baby. I saved them. Let’s go Wanda’s cooking paprikash tonight.”

Chapter Text

Ariana’s POV

There was a knock on my door in the middle of the night. I looked at the clock to see it is 1 in the morning. I put on my dressing gown and opened the door to see Ilya holding a sobbing Oksana. I quickly usher them inside, “here it’s okay have a seat on the couch.” As they both sat down I crouched in front of them, “would you like a hot chocolate?” I asked and Ilya frowned while Oksana kept sobbing. I smiled, “I’ll make it for you I think you will both like it very much.” I moved to the kitchen and turned on the kettle and got to making the hot chocolate.

With the final step of adding water and milk I brought both cups over to the two widows. I sat them down on the coffee table and sat in front of them on the floor, “what happened darling?” I asked Oksana who flew forward crushing me into a hug. I held onto her tightly, “it’s okay darling you are safe.” I picked the girl up and sat on the couch with her in my lap. “What is going to happen with us now?” Oksana asked and I smiled, “anything you want honey. We can find you people to care for you if you want.”

Oksana frowned, “you?” I smiled, “you can come with me if you want.” Oksana turned to Ilya, “Lya come too?” I smiled and stroked her hair, “of course Ilya can come too. You are both free.” I grabbed Oksana’s cup, “here honey try some of this it will help.” Oksana grabbed the cup and took a small sip then a bigger one, “what is this?” She asked then Ilya took a big sip, “Ari what is this?” I smiled, “it’s called hot chocolate I used to make it for my little sister and my daughter.” Ilya turned to the rooms then back to me, “did you not graduate?”

I took a deep breathe, “no I did. Antonia is not biologically mine but that does not make her any less my daughter.” Ilya slowly nod, “the Iron Maidan is your Mama?” Ilya asked and I nod, “yes she is also not biologically my Mama. But family isn’t just the blood that runs threw your veins. Family is who you choose to be with. Family helps you when you need it and they are there even if it’s just a shoulder to cry on.” Ilya nod and Oksana finished the rest of her hot chocolate, “can we stay here?” Oksana asked and I nod my head, “of course you can honey I can make the bed up into a couch if you don’t mind sleeping on that.”

When both shook their heads I ushered them up and moved the coffee table so I could pull out the bed from beneath the couch. “It’s going to be cold tonight so I will go grab you a big blanket,” I told them and they crawled onto the couch and laid down. I grabbed the big blanket from the closet and moved back to the two girl. “Oksana is my family,” Ilya said and I smiled, “it is good to have family. If you need anything my door is down there and to the right.” Ilya nod and Oksana whispered, “goodnight.” I smiled and tucked both girls into bed, “good night girls.”

I went back to my room to see Wanda sitting up and she looked up at me, “why did you leave?” I crawled into bed and pulled Wanda down with me resting my head over her heart. “Two girls I rescued today needed me and they are on the pullout bed in the living room,” I told Wanda who sighed and relaxed. “You have such a big heart my love,” Wanda whispered and I smiled, “I’m just doing what Mama would have done for me.” I slowly closed my eyes as Wanda ran her fingers threw my hair.

----------------------

When I woke up I felt Wanda was not in bed with me and I heard noises from the kitchen. Got up and stretched then walked out to see that Wanda wasn’t the only one up. I looked to the clock to see it is only 7:30. But here they all were sitting at the table. “Morning everyone,” I greeted and Toni turned to me, “Mama can Sana and Lya stay Wanda promised to show us a movie today.” I smiled at my daughter, “of course they can darling. What are you watching?” I asked and Wanda smiled, “Spy Kids.”

I frowned, “there is a movie about children that are Spies?” I asked and Wanda chuckled, “yes my love and it will be fun it is very light hearted I think I would be good for them. Yelena loved it so I thought it would be good for them.” I walked over and kissed her softly, “thank you my angel.” Wanda smiled kissing me again, “then maybe we can watch Princess Diaries.” I smiled, “you know I don’t know all these movies right Wands.” I pressed our foreheads together, “I know but you will love them and it will help the kids relax.”

“Mama what’s for breakfast?” Toni asked and I opened the cupboards and see corn flakes and oatmeal. I shivered in discussed, “Jesus Mama it’s like a war shed in here. How about Bacon and Eggs girls?” All three nod and I got to work cooking the eggs while Wanda cooked the bacon. “We make a good team,” Wanda whispered and I smirked, “both on and off the battlefield.” As I finished the eggs I put it on five plates while Wanda placed the bacon.

I handed the plates over and Oksana and Ilya stared at their plates then back at me. I nod, “you can eat it’s okay I promise it will be good.” Ilya took a bit of hers then a bite of Oksana’s then nod her head. Oksana didn’t wait 2 seconds after the okay when she dug into her food. I remember Natasha doing the same thing with me and Yelena in Ohio. The oldest tests the food for poison and says if it’s okay to eat. I sat next to Toni and Wanda was at the head of the table. We all ate in peace. Once everything was gone I grabbed all the plates and put them into the dishwasher.

“Okay girls it is time for the movie,” Wanda announced and all three ran over to the Sokovian and they all climbed on the couch while Wanda sat on the chair. I moved over and sat on Wanda’s lap, “okay let’s all get comfortable then Wanda will start the movie.” As we all got comfortable Wanda whispered in my ear, “you comfortable on my lap my love?” I kissed her cheek, “very comfortable.” Wanda turned on the tv then loaded up the movie and pressed play.

Chapter Text

Ariana’s POV

It’s been just under a month since we got this new house and it is perfect. There is a large master for Wanda and I with our own bathroom. Our King sized bed in the middle. Then Toni’s room is next to ours. Toni was so happy to get a room of her own that she has now decorated. Then Lya and Sana who decided they wanted to stay with us have their own rooms. Then lastly there is a guest room for if Tasha or Lena visit. It is nice to have a full house. It reminds me of Ohio in the best ways. Everyone is happy here.

I relaxed into the lounge as I watch Toni and Sana play a game on their new PlayStation that Natasha sent as a gift. I haven’t told the two of them about Oksana and Ilya because it’s really an in person thing to talk about. “YES! Mama I won!” After the words left Oksana’s mouth she snapped her mouth shut and looked down. I crawled onto the floor and softly lifted her chin, “it’s okay Oksana you can call me that I don’t mind at all.” Oksana threw herself into my arms and I softly stroked her hair.

“Yeah Mama’s right Sana I don’t mind sharing. You and Lya are basically my sisters already,” Toni grinned. Oksana smiled and hugged Toni. “You are my sister too,” Sana grinned. “Honey we’re home!” I heard Wanda and I stood up to greet her at the door, “hey my angel. Hey honey how was the shops?” I asked Ilya who nod, “it was good. I kept your lover safe.” I smiled and cupped her cheek, “you did very good honey.” I have learnt that Ilya loves reassurance that she is doing what is asked. Oksana loves physical comfort. Then Antonia is a mix of both but leans more to physical comfort.

Wanda smiled at me, “so how are the girls liking kart racers?” I chuckled and looked back to see Toni and Sana are playing again while Lya watched then both. “Sana called me Mama,” I whispered with tears in my eyes and Wanda smiled, “she’s been calling you Mama in her head for the past week darling.” I grinned and kissed Wanda, “that makes me happy.” Wanda smiled then sat all the bags on the counter, “so Lena sent me a message this morning and I thought I’d bring it up with you before the girls.” I nod, “of course baby what is it?”

“Lena said when she got out of the Red Room that Maria gave her Natasha books and in those books you right down your likes and dislikes and it’s helpful sorting threw life. Now I’m not saying you have to but I thought it would be good for you and the kids.” I kissed Wanda softly, “that is very caring of you Wanda and I’d love to try this method.” Wanda sighed in relief, “good I got all four of you books.” Wanda pulled out four books. One was Dragons, another was Fairies, another was the ocean and finally there was a forest one.

“Girls can you come here a second,” I called out to then and when they came running sliding to a stop in front of me. “So my sisters when they got out of the Red Room were told to make lists of what they do and don’t like to help them. I think it would be a good idea for us to do that too. So Wanda bought some books do you want to pick yours?” I smiled and Oksana stood forward and grabbed the book with the ocean on it. Toni grabbed the one with fairies. Then Ilya looked at the books then at me. I smiled, “it’s okay pick which ever one you want.” Ilya picked up the dragon book and I smiled grabbing my forest book.

“Thank you, girls you can go back to your race now,” I smiled and Sana and Toni ran off. Ilya stood there looking at the book, “Ilya?” Blue eyes snapped up to me, “what happens when we write down something we don’t like?” I sat her down at the table then squatted in front of her, “if you put down something you don’t like we will stop doing that. We are not the Red Room Lya we will not force you to do anything you don’t like.” Ilya slowly sighed, “I am sorry.” I shook my head, “it’s okay honey I will reassure you again or a hundred times more. I do not care how many times I have to say it before you believe it.”

“Thank you, Ari,” Lya nod and I kissed her forehead, “no need to thank me it’s what family is for.” As Ilya went back with Sana and Toni, I got out my book and wrote things I like then place Wanda and my Kids first then my sisters and Mama. “I love you Ari,” Wanda whispered, and I turned to her, “is it because you’re number one?” Wanda wrapped her arms around my waist and pulled me into her body, “no it’s because you are everything I have ever dreamed of.” I blushed, “I love you too Wanda. You excepted me despite the person I was.”

Wanda pressed her forehead to mine, “I don’t care about your body count Ari because watching you with those kids. With widows fresh out of mind control. All I can think is this woman has a heart of gold and I am prepared to spend the rest of my life worshiping the ground she walks on.” I smiled and kiss her. Wanda pressed me into the counter and I moans softly. “Eww gross Mama we eat in here,” Toni groaned and I pulled back. “Wanda plans to eat too,” I grinned at the woman in front of me and when I heard fake vomiting, “mama that is so gross.”

I turned to Toni, “okay Antonia we will keep it in our room that is thankfully sound proofed.” Toni huffed then bounced on the balls of her feet, “can we watch a movie?” I nod my head, “of course darling. Wanda and Ilya brought popcorn it is what people eat when they watch a movie.” Toni frowned, “is it good?” I turned to Wanda who nod, “it is very nice.” Toni grinned, “awesome. SANA! LYA! We get to try Popcorn!” Toni ran back into the living room and I smiled, “you get the popcorn I’ll put on the movie.” As I walked into the living room my phone rang. I frowned and grabbed it out, “tell Wanda to start the movie without me.” The kids nod and I walked outside.

Ari: Hello? Nat?

Yelena: Wrong sister

Ari: Right phone wrong sister

Yelena: Mama wanted me to tell you that there is going to be a family night coming up.

Ari: Who is going to be there?

Yelena: Nat, Maria, Me, Mama, Alexei and Your family

Ari: Is there beer?

Yelena: Yeah but Mama says she’ll make Alexei behave

Ari: Okay when is it?

Yelena: Next Friday

Ari: Okay Lena I will see you then

Yelena: Thank you Ari love you and see you then

Ari: I love you too

I hung up the phone then made my way inside. Wanda pasued the movie, “okay girls there is a family day going on back at the farm would you all like to come?” I asked and Ilya frowned, “all of us?” I smiled at her, “I’m inviting you all as my family to come with me but none of you have to go.” Toni grinned, “does this mean Auntie Lena and Auntie Nat are going to be there?” I nod, “yes they are along with babushka.” Oksana looked at Ilya then back at me, “I’d like to go.” I smiled, “all of you can come.”

“So we are all going?” I asked and Ilya nod and Wanda smiled, “this will be fun. I can’t wait to see Nat and Lena’s expression when they find out you adopted two new widows.” I huffed, “they left me unsupervised what did they expect would happen.” We started the movie again and I picked at the popcorn. I must remember to put it on the do not like list.

Chapter Text

Ariana’s POV

I took a deep breath once the truck pulled up to Mama’s farm. “My love?” Wanda whispered and I turned to her. Green eyes staring into my own with concern. “It’s going to be okay. You are okay.” Wanda whispered tucking a piece of my hair behind my ear, “everything is going to be okay.” I smiled and turned to the girls in the back who all looked a bit worried, “is something bad going to happen Mama?” Toni asked and I shook my head, “no Wanda is right it’s all going to be okay. Just remember not to get to close to Alexei.”

All three girls nod their head and I got out of the truck. Wanda, the girls and I walked into the backyard were there was a fire going on. “ARI!” Yelena cheered and I smiled at my younger sister, “Yelena so happy to see me.” Yelena grinned, “always.” Maria and Natasha came over. “Hi we didn’t get introduced properly last time. Maria Hill.” I shook her hand, “Ariana Reznikoff and you know Wanda obviously but these are my little widows. Ilya, Antonia and Oksana.” Tasha grinned, “you adopted more kids?”

“Shut up,” I huffed and Tasha pulled me into a hug, “I’m so glad you are happy.” I smiled holding onto Tasha tightly. “AH MY GIRLS ALL BACK TOGETHER AGAIN!” Alexei yelled and I flinched. Wanda rubbed my back and we all moved around the fire. Toni sitting at my feet. Ilya sitting beside me on one side with Oksana at her feet. Then Wanda on my other side. Yelena grabbed a beer and handed it to me. “I see your hand is no longer in the cast. Does that mean you’ve stopped doing stupid things Lena?” I asked.

“Auntie Lena is so cold she arm wrestled a super soldier and broke her arm,” Toni grinned and Oksana frowned, “what’s a cast?” I place my hand on her head, “it is someone people put on you if you have a broken bone that won’t heal on its own.” Oksana frowned, “doesn’t that me you’re dead? Broken bones never heal it just gets you dead.” Blue eyes frowned up at me and I shook my head, “not anymore baby. Bones can heal now no one is going to die.”

“So, are you my Auntie? Because you are dating Auntie Nat?” Toni asked and Maria shot her head to Antonia. “I mean that’s not necessary of you to call me that,” Maria said. “Yes little Toni she is your Auntie Maria,” Yelena grinned and Maria glared at Yelena, “if they don’t feel comfortable I am not going to pressure them.” Toni looked up at me, “is Auntie Lena also into girls?” Toni asked and I smirked turning to my little sister. Yelena was pouting, “no one needs to know about my love life.” Oksana turned to Yelena and pouted, “is that not what family does.”

Yelena looked taken aback and I knew what Oksana was doing and it was working. “Well I mean I have fancied women in my life but never have I acted upon it,” Yelena blushed and I smirked, “aww little Lena had a crush.” Natasha chuckled, “who on baby sister.” Yelena huffed, “you two are terrible together.” Oksana turned to me, “Mama you aren’t any better when it’s comes to love I’m pretty sure even soundproofing is not working. Auntie Maria also hasn’t kept her hands to herself this whole night. So leave Auntie Lena alone.”

All three of us awed at the youngest. “They were always like this. I don’t know where they got in from. Thinking that it is appropriate,” Alexei huffed and I glared at him, “shut up Alexei.” He huffed again, “see always so uptight. She is not getting the proper work out of a man.” I covered Antonia’s ears and Ilya followed suit covering Oksana’s ears. “This is not appropriate to talk about in front of children Alexei,” I growled and he huffed, “why so defensive I just said you need a man in your life.” Ilya shivered and I glared at Alexei, “enough.” Mama stepped in, “leave the girls alone Alexei.”

“What I just wanted-” I interrupted, “to get another beer. Right.” He stared at me, “you are right. Ariana go get me a beer this time don’t drop it.” I froze panic sent threw me as I remember the pain. The glass. I still feel a bit dizzy from the punches and slaps I received. “Ari,” Wanda whispered but I stood up but Wanda pulled me back down, “it’s okay Ari I will do it.” Ilya said and Oksana followed after Ilya. I felt trapped in a nightmare from the past. Wanda held my hand and Toni frowned, “Mama?”

I kissed Toni’s head, “it’s okay darling.” I looked up to see Natasha and Yelena both staring at me, “it’s fine I’m fine.” Yelena stood up and I sighed, “really I just not doing that task again.” I took deep breathes. “Where’s Alexei?” Maria asked and everyone turned to see Alexei not there. When I heard smashing glass I shot out of my seat and rushed to the house followed by the rest of the family. “YOU ARE JUST AS CLUMSY AS ARIANA HOW DARE YOU WASTE MY HARD EARNED MONEY!”

I ran into the kitchen and see Ilya with a red cheek Oksana hiding behind her. “Mama I didn’t-” I grabbed Alexei and with all the strength I have in me threw him down onto the floor and stood in front of him. “Mama,” Ilya whispered and I held her behind my back. “I was teaching her a lesson,” Alexei groaned. I grabbed my knife out, “Wanda take the kids and get in the truck.” I told my girlfriend calming. “Mama I swear-” I interrupted Ilya, “so with your Mother Ilya you did nothing wrong.”

Wanda soon got them out leaving Natasha, Yelena, Maria, Mama and I in the kitchen. “Ari,” Yelena whispered. Alexei stood up, “they needed to learn their lesson.” I stepped forward, “you do not get to punish MY Children. They are mine. They are not yours to abuse.” I growled and Alexei huffed, “she dropped my beer she needed to be taught that was not good behaviour.” I kicked Alexei in the gut making him fall down. I am not standing taller then him, “YOU do not get to punish my children. You are not their father and you are not mine. I don’t fucking care if you are the king of England if you lay a single finger on MY kids I will make Dreykov’s death feel like paradise. I will kill you slowly and make sure you can feel every second of it. I am not some 6 year old that can’t stand up for myself anymore. I am the world’s deadliest assassin and I think it’s time you are reminded of that.”

“Ari,” Mama whispered and I shook my head grabbed my gun out and shot Alexei’s in both his knee caps causing him to scream. Blood squirted everywhere. When his cries turned into sobs I knelt down to him, “you even think about touching my daughters again next time I’ll shoot you from least to most dangerous parts on your body.” Alexei was whimpering and I stood up. I turned to my family to see them all a bit pale, “if you’ll excuse me I have to go make sure my daughters are alright.”

Chapter Text

Ariana’s POV

I walked out to the truck where Ilya is sobbing while Wanda calms her down. As I got into eyesight Ilya started crying more, “I didn’t-” I pulled her into a tight hug, “none of this is your fault.” I whispered over and over stroking her bright red hair. Ilya held onto me tightly as she sobbed. “This isn’t your fault Ilya he should never have touched you,” I whispered. “But-” I interrupted her, “no buts. This is not your fault say it with me.” She pulled back her blue eyes shining, “it’s not my fault.” I smiled, “good girl. It’s not your fault.” We continued saying it back and forth until Ilya calmed down.

“Mama?” I cupped Ilya’s face, “it’s okay honey you don’t ever have to see him again.” Ilya rushed into my arms again but this time not sobbing. I kissed Ilya’s head and rubbed her back, “it’s okay honey badger.” There was a cough and I turned to see Yelena and Natasha. “Ilya honey get into the car tell your sisters everything is okay,” I smiled and Ilya got in the back seat. I turned to my sisters, “he deserved it.” Wanda held my hand. “We know he deserved it and we told Mama that as long as Alexei is in the house we will not be coming back to the farm,” Yelena told me and I frowned, “you guys don’t have to.”

“He hurt our niece and scared the other one. What if next time he goes for all three. We aren’t going to support an abuser,” Natasha stated and I let a tear slip. “We aren’t kids anymore Ari. We aren’t on a mission. We are your family. You are my little sister and they are my nieces and I will not tolerate abusive behaviour to my family.” I rushed to Natasha and Yelena and pulled them both into a hug, “thank you.” I whispered and Tasha and Lena squeezed me tighter. When I pulled back I smiled, “well if we aren’t meeting at Mama. My place is always open. I have a room sent for the both of you and if you want to bring Maria then Yelena can sleep in Oksana’s bed.”

Yelena smiled, “I’d love that maybe we can do it next month?” I smiled, “how about on the 1^st. It’s Oksana’s birthday and I think she’d love it if her Aunties were there.” Natasha and Yelena nod and wrote down the date. “How old will she be?” Tasha asked and I smiled, “14.” Both women agree and then Maria came over, “nice shooting they were very clean shots.” I played with my fingers, “I’ve been playing doctor since I was 5.” Yelena’s head snapped to me, “that’s what Doctor was?” I smiled, “well I wasn’t going to tell a 3 year old I was practising the human anatomy weak points.”

“Wait you played Doctor with Yelena?” Wanda asked and I nod, “it was great way to train and kept Lena away from a drunk Alexei.” Yelena frowned, “I didn’t know the last bit.” I sighed as did Natasha, “we tried to keep you far away at all times.” Yelena slowly nod then looked into the back of my truck, “I can see why.” I nod, “well Wanda and I better hit the road before a storm appears.” With one last round of hugs we got into the truck and Wanda started to drive away.

The trip was silent the girl in the back were sound asleep so exhaust from the drama. “You called me their Mother,” my head snapped to Wanda, “what?” Wanda turned to me for a second, “in the house you told them to go with their mother.” I sighed and looked down, “I’m sorry everything was just happening I didn’t mean to make you uncomfortable.” Wanda grabbed my hand, “you didn’t. It made me feel really good. I want to be their mom but I don’t want to push it on them.”

“Ilya called me Mama for the first time and I love and hate why she did. I love that she felt connected enough to call me Mama but it’s because Alexei hurt her that she called me Mama.” Wanda squeezed my hand, “it’s okay feel that way. It’s conflicting but she’s always see you as Family it’s just your title has changed.” I smiled at Wanda, “I like being called their Mama. When the Red Room took everything out of me I thought I would never be able to have a family but now we are here and I have you. I have the kids. I never thought I would be able to have all that. But now I am scared to lose it all.”

“You won’t lose any of us Ari,” Wanda whispered and I held her hand, “good cause I don’t know what I would do without you.” Wanda brought my hand up to her mouth and kissed it, “I love you Ari.” I smiled, “I love you too Wanda. Maybe one day we can get married. Then we will have our dream life together. Kids. A house. Each other. It will be perfect.” Wanda smiled, “and your sisters.” I grinned, “and my sisters.” As we pull up at the house I sighed and looked in the back to see Ilya in the middle and Oksana basically on top of her and Antonia with her head on Ilya’s shoulder.

I took a picture with my phone Tasha got me. I smiled and sent it to Yelena and Natasha. “I love them,” I whispered and Wanda kissed me, “I love our kids too.” I got out the truck and moved to the back of the car, “Sana. Lya. Toni. You three need to get up we are home,” I whispered and Toni whined and the other two didn’t move. I softly reached in the back and picked Oksana up, “Mama.” She whined and I smiled, “come on baby it’s time for bed.” I told her and she cuddled into my neck. “I love you Mama,” Oksana whispered. “I love you too baby,” I whispered and I held her out to Wanda who grabbed her, “Mom I want my bed.”

“I know baby let’s get you to bed,” Wanda whispered. I could see the tears of happiness in her eyes and I smiled. I got in the back and cupped Ilya’s and Toni’s cheeks, “wake up my darlings it’s bed time.” Ilya slowly blinked awake, “Mama?” I smiled, “come on let’s go to bed.” Toni whined again but slowly opened her eyes, “Mama I’m tired.” I kissed her forehead, “I know baby let’s get you into bed.” I helped both my older girls into the house then up to their bedrooms. I helped them into their pjs and kissed both their hands good night. Then I walked into Oksana’s room and kissed her head, “goodnight baby.”

I sighed and walked to my room. When I opened the door I frowned at all the rose petals and the soft music. Wanda was in the middle of the room waiting for me. “Wanda?” I questioned and she pulled me into the room and closed the door. “Ari. My love. I have been meaning to do this for a while. I know it seems suddenly but in our life I don’t know what big bad is going to happen next and we only live once. So here I am standing in front of you with my heart in my hands. Ari I love you. You are the person I want to be with for the rest of my life. I want to grow old with you. I want everything with you.”

Wanda got down on one knee and I let tears fall down my cheeks, “Ariana Dimitriavna Reznikoff will you do me the honour of becoming my wife.” I let out a sob as Wanda opened the box showing a beautiful diamond ring, “yes.” I whispered and Wanda smiled, “yes?” I nod my head crying, “yes Wanda of course I’ll marry you.” I pulled Wanda up and kissed her. Wanda slid the ring on my finger, “you will have me now until forever.”

“Forever sounds nice,” I whispered.

Chapter Text

Natasha’s POV

“Are you sure we should be this out in public?” Maria asked and I sighed, “I need to get something for Oksana’s birthday. My youngest niece is 14 that’s a big deal. Actually, any birthday in the Red Room is a big deal.” Maria squeezed my hand, and I smiled at her, “you really love them.” I squeezed her hand back, “I’m just grateful they see me as an Auntie. Family is not something you really have in the Red Room and for Ari to create one it’s everything I could have wanted for her.”

“Even if she’s dating Wanda?” Maria teased knowing that I threatened Wanda a lot when I found out she’s been seeing my little sister. “Yes despite everything Wanda is good to her. I mean she isn’t always careful about where she shoots and Wanda doesn’t seem to flinch. She excepts without condition. She reminds me of you,” I whispered leaning against Maria. “Come on then let’s get out of here as fast as possible,” Maria said and I nod.

We moved to the toy store and tried to find something Oksana would like. “Hey what is her favourite movie?” Maria asked and I frowned, “I think it’s… okay I know this one Spy Kids is Antonia’s and Lion King is Ilya’s… Despicable Me 2 yes that was Oksana’s favourite.” Maria smiled, “you know all your niece’s favourite movies?” I blushed, “their my family.” Maria kissed me softly, “you are a good Aunt babe.” We when over to the toy section and that’s where I see a purple minion, “found it. Oksana will love this.”

“It kind of reminds me of Yelena when she wakes up in the morning,” Maria chuckled and I smiled, “it does. Come on Yelena’s waiting for us.” We made our way outside but as we do we see Yelena on the floor with a gun to her head, “Natasha Romanoff and Maria Hill you are both under arrest you are to come with us or we will shoot Yelena Belova then yourselves.” Ross smirked and I slowly raised my hands when the guns turn from Yelena to me I slowly walked forward, “don’t hurt Yelena it’s be your after.” Ross smirked, “well all three of you are wanted criminals so I will have all three of you.”

We were moved into the back of a truck. As we sit down I moved forward cupping Yelena’s cheeks, “sister?” I whispered and Yelena held onto me tightly, “I was scared.” Yelena whispered so softly I could barely hear it. I grabbed my necklace that Ari gave me and pressed the instant alert. If anyone can get us out it’s Ari. I held Yelena closer as we are being driven somewhere. “You know you are very hard to find Romanoff,” Ross smirked and I glared up at him, “that’s because I was just living my life. You on the other hand make a big spectacle out of everything.”

As we drove to a prison I held onto Yelena tightly. Maria was on guard. Yelena was barely holding it together. Yelena was never used to being held at gun point and she was for who knows how long. “Take them to my office I need to interrogate them on Rogers and Barnes,” Ross said and the armed men grabbed us from the back and took us to his office. As we sit Ross smirked at us, “where is Rogers and Barnes?” I glared at him, “do we look like we know?” Ross’ smirk slipped from his face, “what were you doing in that store.”

“Buying a gift,” I stated and Ross crossed his arms, “for who?” I glared, “not for Steve or Bucky that’s for sure.” Ross stared at me, “always have an answer for everything don’t you Romanoff,” Ross stated and I smirked, “that’s what happens when you ask questions.” Ross slapped me. I looked up at the old man, “you really get kicks out of beating women don’t you.” Suddenly alarms were ringing throughout the building. Ross turned to me and smirked, “looks like Rogers and Barnes have come for you.”

I smirked, “no. Someone way worse.” Ross frowned and then the building shook. “Yeah you really shouldn’t have caught us today of all days Ross,” Yelena smirked. “What? I don’t care how many weapons Rogers and Barnes throw I will have you all in a cell by tonight.” Maria sighed, “how much damage do you think she is going to cause?” Maria asked and Yelena grinned, “she’s always been good with putting on a show.” Suddenly the door was kicked open. Ross jumped, “who the hell are you?”

Ross yelped and Ari smirked, “oh right. So they call me the Hand of God but see I killed the God I served so consider me a free lance killer. And you. Stupid American decided to kidnap my family on my daughter’s birthday.” Ross frowned, “who are you?” Ari smirked, “I’m a ghost don’t even try to put me on your little stupid American list.” When a guard was behind Ari before we could even say anything he was having a seizure on the floor. “Now let my sisters go,” Ari growled and Ross’ hands shook as he handed Ari the keys.

As Ari unlocked my cuffs she turned to Ross. When I finished unlocking Yelena and Maria and we all stood Ari crouched next to Ross, “let’s play a game. It’s called can you find the bomb before it goes off bringing this whole building to the ground.” Ari pat Ross’ cheek, “good luck stupid American.” Ari stood up, “okay let us go.” As we walked threw the building the guards we came across instantly for widow bites to the necks. I could tell Ari was pissed and I don’t blame her.

As we got out and into the jet before I could open my mouth someone yelled, “AUNTIE NAT!” Oksana ran up to me and tackle hugged me. “Hey birthday girl,” I kissed Oksana’s head. “AUNTIE LENA!” I heard Antonia and I looked over to see Wanda walking over to us while Ilya was in the copilot seat. “Are you okay?” Wanda asked as I kept a hold of Oksana, “is she mad?” I asked and Wanda shook her head, “worried more then anything.” I looked down at Oksana who is relaxed against me, “how did you manage to convince your Mama to let you come?”

I smiled and Oksana looked up at me with bright blue eyes. She reminds me of Ari it’s kind of scary, “Mom said that if we were able to come then we can go anywhere we walk for my birthday and Mama said that I get to pick where we go after rescuing you.” I looked up at Wanda who has tears in her eyes. “So where are we going?” I asked Oksana who grinned, “we are going to Switzerland!” Antonia pulled back, “yeah Mama said that they are famous for chocolate so we are getting hot chocolates from there.”

“Can I go talk to your Mama birthday girl?” I asked and Oksana nod and rushed over to Maria. I made my way to Ari. Ilya looked up and I smiled, “can I talk to your Mama for a minute?” Ilya nod and hugged me, “I’m glad you are okay Auntie Nat.” I smiled and sat down in the seat next to my sister. “Ari?” Blue eyes turned to me, “it’s not your fault Tasha.” I sighed, “doesn’t mean you aren’t angry at me.” Ari frowned, “I’m not angry I promise.” I reached out and held her hand, “then what’s wrong?”

“Mama called me this morning,” Ari said and I frowned, “usually you love Mama.” Ari shook her head, “she wants me to apologise to Alexei because they had to replace his whole knee.” I frowned, “you don’t owe him anything Ari you were protecting your daughter.” Ari looked down, “that’s what I said.” I played with Ari’s brown hair, “if Mama wants you to apologise to him then is she any better then him?” Ari lent into my hand, “I don’t think she is the same Mama I remember. She’s colder. She still treats me like a child. She makes promises and can’t keep them. I don’t know why she is like this.”

“Ohio met a lot to us Ari. All of us. But that mission was basically a Honey Pot for Mama. She had to give into Alexei all the time. Give him exactly what he wants so he doesn’t cause trouble. I don’t think she’s worked out that she doesn’t have to anymore.” I explained and Ari sighed, “I know but I killed Dreykov why can’t Mama just kick him to the curb?” I kissed Ari’s head, “I don’t know Ari. I don’t know.”

“Did you hear we are going to Switzerland?” Ari smiled and I smiled, “so I heard.” From then we flew in silence. Or at least as slient as we could when having 2 hyperactive kids and Yelena on board.

Chapter Text

Ariana’s POV

“MAMA! MAMA! WAKE UP!” I heard Oksana shouting. I shot up and she grinned, “it’s Christmas Mama wake up there are so many presents.” I smiled and turned to see Wanda wasn’t in bed with me, “where’s your Mom?” I asked and Oksana’s grin widened, “Mom’s making Pancakes.” I smiled, “well let’s not keep everyone waiting.” Oksana got off me and I stood up cracking my back. “Mama why don’t you ever take off your gloves?” Oksana asked as she played with my gloves.

“They protect Mama’s hands,” I answered and Oksana frowned, “but Toni doesn’t wear gloves.” I played with Oksana’s hair, “I know baby but Mama’s is on her hands and they are sensitive. Toni’s burns are healed whereas Mama’s wasn’t allowed to heal.” Oksana slowly nod, “okay Mama.” I kissed her head, “good let’s go downstairs.” Oksana bounced all the way down the stairs. I see Wanda in the kitchen and I wrapped my arms around her and kiss her shoulder, “Merry Christmas.” Wanda turned around, “merry Christmas.”

We kiss and I relaxed wrapping my arms around Wanda’s neck. “Gross Mama not over the food we have to eat that,” Toni whined. I pulled back, “it’s only going to get worse when Auntie Nat and Auntie Maria turn up.” Toni huffed, “they at least apologise for grossing us out.” I smirked, “I remember that when you get a girlfriend Antonia.” Toni huffed, “I will never get a girlfriend.” I crossed my arms, “I will give you all hell when you find your person.”

“Gross Mama I don’t want a stinky boy near me,” Oksana’s nose scrunched up. I smiled, “well you can always have a girl as a partner.” Oksana frowned, “at least girls smell better then boys.” I turned to Ilya, “we are going 2 for 3 honey what’s your preference?” Ilya turned bright red, “no one nothing um cheese.” I smiled, “don’t worry baby it’s okay if you aren’t gay we will still love you.” Ilya blushed harder, “I don’t know-”

“MERRY CHRISTMAS!” I heard Yelena charge through the house. “Thank the Gods,” Ilya whispered under her breathe. I turned to my sister, “Merry Christmas Lena.” Yelena wrapped me in her arms and squeezed me tightly. I held her back, “I’ve missed you.” Yelena pulled back, “and my adorable little nieces!” Yelena went on to hug them. I looked at the door to see Natasha with a sack over her shoulder, “Tasha this really wasn’t necessary.” I helped her put the sack down.

“Nonsense we have over 14 years of Christmas to make up to them,” Tasha smiled and I hugged her. “Thank you,” I whispered and Nat kissed my head, “I also got things for you and Wanda don’t worry.” I smiled and when Maria came in the house I putted her into a hug, “I’m glad that you are here Maria.” Maria nod, “well you lot are my family. The only one that wants me not matter who I love so there really was no competition against you.” I pulled back, “come on Wanda’s making pancakes.” Natasha and Maria followed me into the kitchen, “Yelena get your hands out of my batter.”

I chuckled and pulled Yelena back by her hoodie, “come on Lena set the table.” Yelena huffed, “fine.” I grabbed the maple syrup and Wanda grabbed the stack of pancakes, “okay everyone pancakes are here.” We had a lovely breakfast and I made sure everyone was eating enough, “god and I thought Natasha was the Mama but no turns out Ari you one up here.” I rolled my eyes, “Yelena I am a Mama. You are an Auntie to three girls.” Yelena huffed, “doesn’t mean I need Mothering.” I raised an eyebrow and Yelena huffed again, “okay it was one time.” I kept my eyebrow raised, “okay so I’m a little reckless with my life.” Yelena whined and sighed, “fine I’m a lot reckless but it’s Natasha’s fault.”

“Why are you blaming me?!” Tasha yelled out and Yelena huffed, “you are the most reckless person I have ever met and of course I’m going to follow after my older sister.” Tasha huffed, “then follow after Ari!” Yelena scoffed, “oh please she’s more reckless then anyone at this table. She literally took down two government prisons all by herself with only two guns and her widow bites.” I glared at Yelena, “I have been trained to do that and for your information it’s been six government prisons, four government buildings and eight secret hideouts.”

“See reckless,” Yelena threw her arms out gesturing to me. I glared at her, “but unlike you I was trained for years and circled threw the Red Room three times.” Antonia interrupted, “don’t forget Mama also jumped into a burning building.” I looked at my daughter hurt, “my little Antonia… betrayed me… it’s just to much for me to handle.” Yelena huffed, “drama queen.” I glared at Yelena, “I know you are but what am I.” Wanda stood up, “all three of you sit down and shut your mouths.” We all obey Wanda and the kids giggled.

“If this is before your legally Mom’s how’s it going to be after the wedding?” Yelena’s and Natasha’s heads snapped to me, “I’m sorry what now.” I gulped and slow raise my left hand showing the engagement ring. “When the fuck did that happen?” Yelena asked and Wanda sighed, “will you stop swearing in front of the children.” Yelena looked down, “okay yeah I’ll stop.” Oksana giggled, “Mom has the power over us all.” I pouted and turned to Wanda, “she’s right my love.”

“Wait so when did it happen and why didn’t we know about it?” Tasha asked. “It was the night of the Family get together she proposed,” I informed my sisters. Yelena’s eyes widen and Natasha looked slightly angry and sad, “that was 5 months ago.” I looked down, “I was just I didn’t know how to bring it up and then I sort of just forgot about it. I wasn’t hiding it.” Natasha sighed, “it’s okay just next time talk to us we want to be in your life Ari.” I smiled, “I know I promise no more secrets.” Yelena grinned, “good now let’s go open presents!”

The kids cheered and ran to the living room, “Yelena is such a bad influence.” Wanda kissed my cheek softly, “that’s why she never babysits alone.”

Chapter Text

Ariana’s POV

“Tasha? Lena? What are we doing?” I asked and Tasha grinned at me, “well Ari in 3 weeks you are going to be a married woman so we are here to take you out to your bachelorette party.” I frowned, “I don’t need a party.” Lena pouted, “well too bad you are getting one it’s bad enough Nat married Ria without one.” I turned to my older sister, “where was my wedding invite?” Yelena smirked, “yeah Nat were was our invites?” Tasha sighed, “we didn’t even know. Maria just woke up one morning and whispered she wanted me now. I didn’t even know I was getting married until that morning.”

“Circling back around why do I need a party?” I asked and Yelena huffed, “because I want to have a party with my sisters.” I turned to Tasha who shrugged, “okay little sister.” I shrugged, “so what is this party?” I asked and Lena and Tasha turned to me, “oh right um well Americans usually go out and drink maybe hire a stripper.” I frowned, “drinking yes. Stripper no.” Tasha smirked, “Yelena gets the stripper then.” Yelena looked disgusted, “I don’t want a stripper.” I smirked, “well baby sister Natasha is married and I am pretty much married so that just leaves you.”

“Or Laura,” Yelena crossed her arms and I frowned, “Laura?” I turned to Natasha, “well I thought you would be okay with me bring our families together. You’ll like Laura she’s a Mama too.” I slowly nod, “okay where is she then?” Tasha smiled, “Maria is getting her and meeting us at the VIP Lounge.” I nod, “okay then let’s go.” Tasha got into her car. I got in the front passenger while Yelena went in the back. “So this Laura how old are her kids?” I asked and Natasha smiled, “Cooper is 16, Lila is 14 and Nate is 3.”

“I wonder how the girls will feel about talking to people their own age. I mean I’ve been meaning to get them into socialising because I heard it is good for them but at the same time how will they ever connect with someone their own age. I mean Ilya was 13 when they put her under. Toni was under at 7. Oksana was under at 4. They have had such a damaging childhood experience that others won’t really understand.” I sighed and Tasha held my hand, “you are doing the best you can Ari. Those girls are happy. Really happy and that’s because of you.”

“Have you ever thought about introducing them to widows their age?” Yelena asked and I sighed, “I get nervous because other widows their age might think they have gone soft and be horrible to them.” I played with the ring on my finger, “sorry it’s just something I’ve been sitting on for a while.” Tasha squeezed my hand, “it’s okay Ari we are your sisters, and Laura would love to have the kids meet. Cooper and Lila are very nice, and they understand that you don’t pry into things that are clearly painful.”

As we arrived at this VIP Lounge building I got out of the car, “we have only invited a few people so as to not over whelm you.” I nod and we walked inside. “Booking for Rushman?” The big guy nod and let us threw the door. I smiled, “I heard about your Natalie Rushman days.” Tasha turned to me, “how did you?” I smirked, “best hacker in the world Rushman.” Tasha shook her head, “nerd.” We opened the door and in the room I see three woman. “Hey Maria,” I greeted. The other two women smiled, “hello my name is Pepper.” The tall woman walked up to me and I shook her hand, “Ariana Reznikoff.”

“You found your sister?” I turned to the last woman who must be Laura. “More like I found them,” I stated. “Laura it is a pleasure to finally meet you in person,” Laura came over and cupped my cheek, “I am happy that you all found each other again.” We all sat down, “so Ariana how did you meet Wanda?” Pepper asked and I turned to Tasha who nod, “Pepper and Laura won’t care they will understand.” I nod, “I met Wanda at Hydra. I was the person sent to train her in hand to hand combat. I don’t even know how I started feeling it but everything about her just drew me towards her. She was just like me. Taken from her family at a young age. Tortured daily. She dreamed of Freedom and a Family.”

“So you slowly fell in love with her?” Laura asked and I nod, “to be honest I didn’t know what love was. I knew what sex and need were but love was out of my knowledge. For the first few month I didn’t understand the look in Wanda’s eyes. I think I finally released after we kissed for the first time. That day was the best and worst of my life.” Everyone frowned, “why?” Maria asked and I played with my ring, “because that is the day Dreykov put me under mind control. I fell in love and lost it all within the span of 24 hours.”

“That is awful,” Laura said and I sighed, “but then I got freed and after Dreykov was dead I rescued Wanda.” Natasha chuckled, “yeah and adopted three kids together. You move fast little sister.” I rolled my eyes, “Toni was already mine and you’ve seen Lya and Sana they’d be lost without us.” Yelena grinned, “I’m their favourite Auntie.” I smirked, “no your Toni’s favourite Auntie.” Yelena acts like I just punched her. “You have kids?” Laura asked and I nod, “yes three. 17, 16 and 14. All act a lot younger then they actually are but that’s not their fault.”

“Wait who is Ilya’s favourite?” Natasha asked and I smirked, “your wife.” Tasha’s head snapped to Maria’s, “the betrayal. Taking my niece’s love away from me.” I rolled my eyes, “don’t worry your Oksana’s favourite.” Yelena frowned, “do they have favourites between you and Wanda?” I shook my head, “no not really I mean when they need Food or something fun to do they go to Wanda and if they are having problems or need cuddles they come to me.” Yelena grinned, “they also come to you for hot chocolate.” I rolled my eyes, “Lena everyone comes to me for hot chocolate even Wanda.” Yelena turned to Pepper and Laura, “Ari makes the best hot chocolates she learned when we were kids.” Laura smiled, “even better then mine?” Yelena nod, “yes hers taste like heaven in a cup.”

“You might just have to give me the recipe for that,” Laura smiled and I nod, “sure but I must warn you I do but a lot of chocolate in it.” Pepper smiled, “don’t worry I have tasted Laura’s hot chocolate it needs more chocolate.” Maria hummed, “how are the girls?” I smiled, “well I introduced them to fireworks and they loved them. Oksana said that they are her favourite thing now. Ilya loved them too. Our only problem was Toni but she doesn’t mind them if she has pressure.”

“Have you ever thought about weighted blankets for them?” Maria asked and I shook my head, “no but now that you mentioned it, it might be a good idea to discuss with them.” When there was a knock on the door Tasha got up and a girl walked in with a tray of vodka and whisky. “Here are your drinks I hope you enjoy them,” the girl smiled and walked out. “So you are Robin Hood’s wife no?” I asked and Laura nod, “yes.” I smiled, “do you think that he can video a few of his trick shots. My daughter Toni loves archery.” Laura smiled, “of course I can do that he will just be happy someone outside the family loves it just as much as he does.”

Natasha handed me a drink, “come on girls drink up celebrate my little sister getting married soon.” I smiled and downed my shots, “it will take a lot more then this to get me hammered Tasha.” Natasha grinned, “which is why I got the unlimited drinks deal.” I smiled and downed another shot, “to Ari and Wanda.”

“To Ari and Wanda,” Everyone cheered and I laughed.

Chapter Text

Ariana’s POV

I stared in the mirror at my white suit with black undershirt and tie. I couldn’t believe I’m doing this. A year ago, I would never have thought I would be here. Waiting to get married. Married to Wanda. My beautiful Wanda. It all feels like a dream that I’m going to wake up at any minute now. “Ari?” I turned to the door to see Yelena in a black suit. I smiled, “hey Lena.” Yelena walked over to me, “how are you feeling?” I looked back into the mirror, “like this is all a dream.” Yelena grabbed my hand, “I know it feels like it but this is reality. You are getting married in less then 15 minutes.”

“How does she look?” I asked and Yelena smiled, “she’s Wanda looking.” I rolled my eyes, “Yelena.” Yelena chuckled, “she’s beautiful.” I relaxed, “she hasn’t run away?” Yelena smiled, “no she’s nervous too but she’d never run away.” I hummed, “I love her Yelena.” Yelena pulled me into a hug, “I know you do.” Natasha walked in, “okay baby sister it’s time.” I nod and fixed my suit. “We also got you a present,” Tasha grinned and I frowned, “what present?” Suddenly Mama walked into the doorway, “hey my little spider.” I froze, “Alexei?” Mama shook her head, “he is not here.” I smiled and ran up to my Mama hugging her.

Mama held me tightly, “my little spider is getting married.” I nod and Mama pulled me back, “let’s go take a walk.” I smiled. Yelena and Natasha walked into the hall then when it was time for me too. I took a deep breathe and as the music started Mama and I walked down the aisle. I see Wanda at the end of the aisle grinning. Her beautiful white dress making me smile. As we made it to the end the music stops and Mama hands me to Wanda. We smiled at each other and I feel so happy in this moment. Natasha who is officiating the wedding silenced everyone. “Thank you all for coming. I welcome you all to the Wedding of Ariana Reznikoff and Wanda Maximoff. There has never been a pair that deserve each other more. They are both loyal, kind hearted and both a bit crazy. But they match each other perfectly.”

I smiled at Wanda and Natasha continued, “do you both except each other as you are?” I smiled, “yes.” Wanda squeezed my hands, “yes.” Natasha nod, “now it’s time for your vows. Wanda would you like to go first?” Wanda nod, “Ariana Reznikoff. You are the most beautiful person I have ever seen in my whole life. I have loved you since we met each other. To me it was love at first sight. You were everything I ever wanted and you are everything I ever need. No matter how far apart we were I was still with you. This was always going to happen it was just a matter of time before the universe drew us together again. We are meant to be no matter the fights we face as long as we are together nothing bad would ever happen.”

“Ariana it’s your turn,” Natasha smiled threw tears. “Wanda Maximoff. I never thought this day would come. I thought I was going to be trapped for the rest of my life. It seemed like the universe was trying to punish me with this feelings dangling you in front of me without letting me have you. The day I got released from His control my first thought was of you. My beautiful Wanda that I need to get to you. If I wasn’t being hunted down I would have broken you out of jail first. Meeting you again after all those years. It made me release I never want to be apart from you again. My Mama always told me to keep my heart but today I am giving it to you.”

“Who has the rings?” Natasha asked and Oksana handed the rings over to Wanda who handed me one. “Do you Wanda take Ariana Reznikoff to be your wife threw sickness and in health to have and to hold for the rest of your lives?” Natasha asked and Wanda smiled sliding the ring on my finger, “I do.” Natasha turned to me, “Do you Ari take Wanda Maximoff to be your wife threw sickness and in health to have and to hold for the rest of your lives?” I grinned sliding the ring on Wanda’s finger, “I do.” Natasha smiled, “then by the power invested to me I now pronounce you wife and wife you may now kiss the Bride.” Natasha announced and Wanda pulled me in by my tie. Our lips meet and I wrapped my arms around Wanda’s neck. When we pull back I smiled, “you’re my wife.” Wanda grinned, “I am baby.”

Wanda and I walked back down the aisle holding hands. We moved to the hall where the reception is going to be. Wanda and I changed into out reception outfits and before we could leave the room Wanda pulled me closer to her, “tonight I am going to rip all this clothing off you and fuck you until we pass out from exhaustion.” I shivered and moaned, “I’d like that very much.” We made our way out and I see Laura leading my kids over to hers. I stayed still and watched for a little bit to see if they are uncomfortable in any way but they seem to me curious.

“Sister!” Yelena yelled and brought Wanda in for a hug, “still regretting love?” Yelena asked and Wanda took my hand, “No.” I smiled and Wanda kissed my cheek, “I love you.” I smiled, “I love you too.” Natasha came over with Maria and Mama. Mama smiled pulling me into a hug, “my little spider a married woman.” I cuddled into Mama, “thank you for coming Mama.” Mama cupped my face, “I wouldn’t miss this for the world. It’s bad enough I missed Natasha’s.” I giggled, “don’t worry you’re in the same boat as Yelena and I.”

“Time for the brides to dance,” Natasha called out and Wanda held out her hand and I softly took it, “ready to dance my love?” I smiled, “with you always.”

Chapter Text

Natasha’s POV

“Natasha are you sure about this?” Ari asked and I rolled my eyes, “it’s for a week how bad can they get in a week.” Ari sighed, “and you remember that-” I interrupted Ari’s speech, “Ariana I am full capable of handling everything your daughters need now go on your honeymoon.” Ari still looked worried. Wanda pulled up and I sighed in relief, “Wanda tell your wife I am capable of handling the girls.” Wanda chuckled, “come on baby girl they will be fine.” Ari still looked worried, “but what if Oksana-” Yelena came to the door, “for fucks sake Ari we’ve looked after kids a lot less capable.”

Ari glared at Yelena, “capable? They are kids. Kids in grown bodies just because they are capable of killing a man does not mean that they are fully capable of looking after themselves properly.” Wanda stood in front of Ari, “hey baby calm it’s okay. Think about it like this. We are going to be 4 hours away flight time. You can make it in 2 and a half. Everyone will be fine and they will call if something bad happens.” Ari took a couple of deep breathes, “your right I’m just worried.” Wanda kissed my sister and pulled back, “it’s okay this is the first time you are being separated from them for over a night.”

Ari took a few deep breathes, “okay just remember that they may look like adults but they are kids.” I smiled, “I know Ari. Go have fun we got them.” Wanda pulled Ari to the car, “come on baby girl.” As Ari and Wanda got in the car. Thankfully the kids already said goodbye earlier or we’d have to worry about them being worried too. Yelena and I sat on the couch and sighed, “I can’t believe we are here. I mean Ari is married. My little sister married off to someone I considered my sister is now actually my sister.”

“I can’t believe Wanda even got Ari to agree to leave the kids,” Yelena sighed. “I can’t believe that either,” we both looked up seeing Maria. “How do they look?” I asked and Maria rolled her eyes, “like sleeping kids. Come on you two time for bed.” I yawned and got up, “see you in the morning Yelena.” Maria and I made our way upstairs and into the guest bedroom. I yawned again crawling into bed, “night babe.” Maria got into bed and held me against her.

--------------------

“MAMA!” A loud scream woke me up and I jumped out of bed. I ran to Antonia’s room to see she is screaming, “MAMA!” I slowly approached Antonia, “Antonia wake up your okay,” I moved to Antonia’s bedside, “it’s okay wake up.” Antonia screamed once again and I softly touched her cheek. “NO PLEASE DON’T! MAMA!” Yelena rushed into the room. Antonia kept screaming and I didn’t know what to do. She wasn’t waking up and touching her just made her scream more. “MAMA!”

“Shh little spider it’s okay please wake up,” I whispered repeatedly and Antonia’s screams we slowly lowering. When green eyes shoot open Antonia fell off the bed and squeezed into the corner of the room, “where’s Mama? Who are you? Where’s Mama? I don’t want to go with Daddy.” I sat down a few feet in front of Antonia, “it’s okay little spider you never have to go with him again. Your Mama sent us to watch over you.” Antonia shivered, “is Mama helping Daddy again?”

“No your Mama is on a mission and she promised to be back soon you just have to go back to sleep,” I whispered and Antonia shook, “no like sleeping that’s when they stab you.” I gulped, “no stabbing. I promise no one is ever going to stab you again. You are safe.” Antonia looked red but I could tell why, “Antonia?” Green eyes looked up at me and I smiled, “hey little spider I was wondering if I could touch your forehead? Are you feeling hot?” Antonia was shaking in fear but if she was running a fever I need to know. “I want Mama,” Antonia whispered and I sighed then I had a thought but it’s a shot in the dark, “Antonia do you remember Mama’s stories of Ohio?”

“Yeah. Mama was happy she didn’t want to leave Ohio,” Antonia whispered and I smiled, “well I’m her sister and she sent me to protect you with my life.” Antonia looked up, “Mama loves her sisters.” I nod, “yes so we will never hurt you.” Antonia slowly stopped shaking but the redness to her face was still there. I slowly moved over to Antonia, “hey can you remember where you are?” I asked as the haze in her eyes from before is not there anymore, “I don’t feel very good Auntie Nat.” I smiled, “it’s okay little spider let’s get you into a nice cold bath.”

“Toni?” Yelena and I turned to see Oksana with a stuffed animal in her arm. “Hey Oksana she’s fine go back to be it’s okay,” I told her softly and Oksana frowned, “are you going to punish her?” I looked at the teen in shock, “what no of course not honey go back to bed and in the morning, Antonia will be feeling better.” Oksana turned to Antonia, “Toni?” Antonia looked at Oksana, “it’s okay Auntie Nat won’t hurt me.” I turned to Yelena, “can you take her back to bed.” Yelena nod and I helped Antonia up, “come on little spider.” 

I helped Antonia into the bathroom and sat her on the toilet seat while I filled the bathtub. “What was Mama like as a kid?” Antonia asked and I smiled, “she is adorable, smart and on a good day a smartass.” As the tub filled, “Mama said that you used to have blue hair.” I chuckled, “yeah, I remember her begging for weeks after I got blue hair that she wanted coloured hair too. Mama never let her.” I stopped the water and walked over to Antonia feeling her forehead. I still feel guilty seeing the burn marks on the 16 year old wishing I wouldn’t have done what I did that day. I helped Antonia strip her sweat soaked pjs. I then helped her into the freezing water making her whimper. “I’m sorry little spider but it will help the fever,” I explained.

“Did Mama really land a plane when she was 8?” Antonia asked with amazement in her eyes, “yes your Babushka got shot and she flew from Ohio all the way to Cuba without any help. She was always better with vehicles and biology then me. Actually she’s probably better then me at everything now but she had to be. Did I tell you the time she and I played Doctor when Yelena didn’t want to tell Mama she broke her toe.” Green eyes looked up at me with amazement, “Mama fixed Auntie Lena?”

“Yeah I snuck her all the right equipment and she fixed Auntie Lena,” I smiled. Antonia’s fever slowly went down until her face was not red anymore. “Do you know what little spider,” I whispered and Antonia looked up at me, “what?” I smiled playing with her hair, “you remind me of her when she was in Ohio. Protective but a heart of gold.” Antonia grinned, “Does that mean Ilya is you and Oksana is Auntie Lena?” I chuckled, “you three do remind me of Ohio. Of all the good times.” Antonia nods, “except Mom isn’t mean like Alexei.”

“Yeah Wanda wouldn’t hurt a fly,” I sighed and helped Antonia out of the bath, “come on let’s get you back to bed.” I dried the teen and helped her to her bedroom. The sheets were changed and Yelena was laying on the bed, “giant teddy bear reporting for juty.” Yelena grinned and Antonia giggled, “thank you Auntie Lena.” I helped Antonia get dressed in light pjs. She then crawled into bed with Lena, “I’m sorry.” Yelena kissed her head, “it’s not your fault we all get nightmares.”

“Even Babushka?” Antonia asked and I sighed, “yes even Babushka. She may be the Iron Maidan but she’s just as scared as us some of the time.” Antonia yawned and cuddled into Yelena’s neck, “I love you Auntie Nat.” I played with the soft brown hair, “I love you too little spider.” I kissed her head then walked out the room. My heart feels like it’s going to explode with happiness. I check in Oksana’s and Ilya’s room to see them both still asleep. I relaxed and went back to my own bed. Day 1 down. I can do this.

Chapter Text

Natasha’s POV

4 Days in and everything was going okay until it didn’t. “AUNTIE NAT!” Antonia came running inside, “what’s wrong?” I asked and Antonia looked out of breathe, “I don’t know we were just there and then suddenly this big bear was there and Ilya scared it off but he bit her and now I don’t know what to do so I ran here and Oksana is still there and Lya’s not saying anything and I don’t want my sister to die.” I grabbed her face, “calm and show me where she is.” Antonia nod. “YELENA BRING THE MEDI PACK!”

I followed Antonia out the door and into the woods. It was hard so keep up with Antonia but I managed. As we came to a little cove I see Oksana whimpering over her sister, “hey it’s okay darling I got her.” I crouched next to Ilya. Ilya’s eyes slowly opened, “it was my fault.” I removed her hand from the bite mark and sighed. It was deep because of course it has to be. “Ari is right you lot love getting yourselves in trouble don’t you,” I slowly check for any sign of infection. “Says you. Mama had to break you out of prison twice,” Ilya huffed and I smirked, “of course she’d brag about that.”

“NAT!” I see Yelena enter the cove, “thank god can I have the antiseptic?” Yelena handed the bottle to me, “Antonia hold her down.” Ilya gulped, “Auntie Nat?” I turned to her, “I know and I’m sorry it’s going to hurt.” Ilya whimpered and I pressed the small towel Yelena handed me onto the bleeding wound. The scream released from Ilya made me shiver. “NO STOP YOUR HURTING HER!” Oksana yelled and Yelena held onto her, “I know she’s hurting but we can’t let it get infected.”

I grabbed a gaze and wrapped it around her arm, “Ilya do you think you can stand?” Watery blue eyes looked up at me, “Da.” I helped Ilya stand up and we made our way to the house again, “it wasn’t their fault.” I nod, “I know Ilya.” She whimpered and as we got to the house I see Maria in the truck waiting, “Yelena look after Oksana and Antonia I’ll take Ilya to the hospital.” Oksana tried to run to Ilya but Yelena caught her. “No please don’t hurt her please it was my fault. Don’t kill her please!”

I opened the back door and helped Ilya inside, “no one is dying okay we just have to get her fix okay nothing bad will happen to her sister I promise.” Oksana was sobbing and it gave me a flashback of a tiny Yelena begging to go back to Ohio. Yelena nod and I got in the car and we started driving. I kept checking Ilya’s wound. “I had to protect them,” Ilya whispered and I played with her red hair, “I know. I have the same urge. No matter how old or capable your Mama is she will always be my little sister.”

As we arrived at the hospital Maria picks Ilya up and I rush ahead, “Emergency!” I yelled out and three people rushed over and when Ilya came in they quickly got her a bed and I tried to follow after them but they told me to just wait. I gulped and sat in a chair, “Ariana is going to kill me.” I whispered and let a few tears slip down and Maria held my hand, “I think she’ll be too worried to kill you.” I looked up into my wife’s eyes, “I don’t want kids.” I whispered and Maria nod her head, “I don’t want kids either.”

“It’s different looking after Ari or Clint’s kids but I don’t think I could handle a kid of our own,” I cried softly against Maria’s shoulder. “I think we should get a cat,” Maria smiled and I chuckled, “you really want us to be the lesbian stereotype?” Maria kissed my head, “I think a cat would be an excellent addition to the Romanoff-Hill household.” I smiled, “thank you.” Maria squeezed my hand, “you are doing the best you can Natasha.” When the doctor came out we walked over to him. “Can you fill out this patient form?” The doctor asked his thick Russian accent telling us that he is speaking English just for us.

“Yes sure we can do that. Is she going to be okay?” I asked and he nod, “the bite is infected and the bite appears to have broken the bone but she will make a full recovery. She is very lucky.” I nod and he handed me the paperwork. Maria and I sat down again. “Name? Ilya Reznikoff. Age? 17. Date of Birth? Shit what’s her date of birth?” Maria sighed, “Nat I think you have to call her.” I sighed, “she’ll be here in under an hour if she knows.” Maria chuckled, “she reminds me of when I first met you.” I sighed and grabbed my phone out of my pocket.

The phone rang a few times, “this is Ariana Reznikoff’s phone who is disturbing our honeymoon?” I gulped, “Wanda don’t freak out but Ilya is in the hospital.” The line was silent for a few second before Wanda was shouting, “ARI GET EVERY READY NOW ILYA NEEDS US!” I pulled my phone away, “we are at the hospital in Tomsk. She is going to be okay but I don’t know the questions to fill out her medical form.” Wanda sighed, “we will be there soon.” I nod, “thank you Wanda.” I hung up and turned to Maria, “they’ll be here soon.”

--------------------

Within an hours and a half the doors to the hospital open and Ari comes running inside, “Tasha!?” I stood up, “over here Ari.” Ari ran over to us pulling me into a hug, “what happened?” Ari asked pulling back. “Ilya, Antonia and Oksana went out to go play in the snow. Then as far as I could get from Ilya they were playing and a bear came out of nowhere and she fought and killed the bear but it grabbed her arm biting it. Antonia ran to get me and now we are in the hospital.” Ari nod, “are the girls okay?” Ari asked and I shook my head, “they think that Ilya is going to die but I didn’t have enough time to tell them she is okay. Yelena is with them. Where’s Wanda?” Ari sighed, “I sent Wanda back home to take care of the kids.”

“Can you fill in these forms?” I handed her the form and within minutes it was completely filled in. “You really are such a Mama,” I smiled and Ari hugged me again, “it’s okay Tasha I don’t blame any of this on you.” When the words left Ari’s mouth I couldn’t stop the sob from leaving my mouth, “I tried.” Ari held me tighter, “I know you did a good job Tasha it’s not your fault.” Ari pulled back, “I’m sorry you had to come back home.” Ari smiled, “actually we were getting kicked out of the resort. Apparently there are noise restrictions with the honeymoon suite.”

“Family of Ilya Reznikoff?” We all looked up and Ari walked forward, “I’m her Mama.” He nod and we all made our way into Ilya’s room. In the bed with her arm casted was Ilya. “Mama!” Ilya grinned and Ari smiled, “hey darling heard you’ve been fighting bears.” Ari played with the red hair, “Mama look I got a cast and the doctors let me pick the colour.” Ilya grinned waving her red cast around. “That looks so good honey,” Ari kissed Ilya’s head. “When will my daughter be released?” Ari asked and the doctor nod, “she will have to stay overnight but she will be free to go in the morning.”

“Tasha. Maria. You can both go home I’ll wait with Ilya,” Ari told us and I nod, “okay we will see you tomorrow. I’ll tell Oksana that they are taking good care of you.” Ilya smiled, “tell her I love her and Toni.” I smiled, “okay I will little spider.” With that Maria and I left the hospital heading home.

Chapter Text

Ariana’s POV

Has I opened my car door two teens rush out of the house tackling me into a hug, “MAMA!” I smiled kissing both girls on the head, “my darlings have you been good for your Mom and Aunties?” I asked and Oksana nod her head, “yes Mama.” I smiled and walked over to Ilya’s side of the car, “LYA!” Oksana yells and runs over to her sister, “I thought you were dead when you didn’t come back.” Ilya hugged Oksana and soon Toni joined the hug, “Lya.” I smiled at my three girls and Wanda came over and kissed me. “Hey my love,” Wanda smiled and I held onto her tightly, “hey baby.”

“What is that?” I heard Toni squeak and I looked over to see Toni hold up Ilya’s arm. “That’s a cast Toni it will fix the bone the bear broke,” I explained and Toni looked at it, “Mama it’s so cool I want one.” Oksana nod, “yes it looks so cool can I have Blue?” Toni grinned, “I want Green.” I chuckled, “no girls you only get one when you’re really hurt.” Toni pouted and Oksana kept looking at Ilya’s cast. “You know in American movies they get a permanent marker and right messages on it,” Wanda told them and just like that the kids were off.

“Ari!” Yelena came running over pulling me into a hug, “god I’ve missed you.” I chuckled, “did you miss me or my cooking?” Green eyes look into my blue, “Nat doesn’t make Maccaroni like you do.” I smirked, “do one makes Maccaroni like I do.” Tasha, Yelena, Wanda and I all walked back into the house where Maria is sleeping on the couch. I frowned and Tasha sighed, “Oksana had a rough night.” I sighed and looked up the stairs, “she has separation anxiety. With me and Wanda gone then Ilya I’m not surprised. I am sorry you had to deal with it without help.” Natasha shrugged, “not much any of us could have done Ilya needed to be in the hospital.”

“How was your honeymoon?” Yelena asked and I smirked, “we got kicked out for being too loud.” I smirked as my little sister looked at me with disgust, “gross Ari.” I shrugged, “you asked.” I started to make hot chocolates for everyone. “Wands can you go check on the kids?” I asked and Wanda kissed my shoulder, “of course my love.” As Wanda went upstairs I handed Natasha and Yelena their hot chocolates first. “Thank you Ari,” Yelena took a big gulp and Tasha and I smiled.

Tasha sipped hers slowly, “thank you Ari.” I prepared the kids next. “MAMA!” I turned to see Toni, “yes darling?” I asked and Toni grinned, “can we really dye our hair? Auntie Lena said that you’d let us cut or dye our hair when you come back.” I glared at Yelena who kept her eyes on her mug. “Well darling you can cut your hair but dying is another question,” I answered and Toni pouted, “but Mama.” I stared at Toni who looked at me with puppy dog eyes, “what about just strips of colour?” I sighed, “okay but we are going to a proper hair salon and Auntie Lena is playing for it.”

“Wait what?” Yelena looked up and I smirked, “if you encouraged it so much why not pay for it.” Yelena groaned, “fine I’ll just use Tony’s credit card.” Toni jumped up, “you have a friend called Tony?” Yelena hummed, “I wouldn’t actually call him a friend more like a team mate I was forced to get along with.” Natasha chuckled, “you only hated him because he wouldn’t give you an iron man suit.” Yelena huffed, “it would have been so cool.” Toni tilted her head, “what’s an iron man suit?” Natasha and Yelena looked to me. “Человек из железа,” I speak our mother tongue and Toni nod her head, “oh him.”

“Why do you call Tony Man of Iron?” Yelena asked and I smirked, “oh so you remember your Russian and here I thought you were a little rusty my American sister.” Yelena huffed, “Замолчи (shut up).” I smirked and held out a mug, “hot chocolate my little spider?” Toni ran over and grabbed the cup, “thank you Mama.” When Oksana, Ilya and Wanda came down the stairs I gave each a cup of hot chocolate and they all thanked me.

“So Yelena here wants to dye and cut our daughters hair,” I told Wanda who chuckled, “of course she did.” Wanda turned to Yelena, “I hope you’re paying for it.” Oksana’s head snapped up, “we can have our hair cut?” I kissed her head, “of course you can baby.” Oksana grinned, “I want it cut down to my shoulders I don’t like braiding my hair all the time.” Wanda smiled, “I can do that if you like. I used to cut Pietro’s hair.” Oksana frowned, “Uncle Pietro?” Wanda let a tear fall, “yes Uncle Pietro.” Oksana grinned, “yes I want that please Mom.”

Wanda grabs out a pair of hairdressing scissors from the draw, “Ilya, Toni do you want your hair cut?” I asked and both shook their heads, “no but I want mine to have green strips threw it.” I smiled, “okay baby how about we go into town tomorrow and get that done.” Toni jumped up and down, “yes I want that so much Mama.” I smiled and watched as Wanda cut Oksana’s hair. “You know I never really realised it but your kids are a perfect mix of both of you,” Natasha whispered and I frowned, “what do you mean?” I asked and Natasha smiled, “Oksana and Antonia have brown hair from you Ilya has Wanda’s red hair. Then Oksana and Ilya share your eye colour while Antonia shares Wanda. It’s like they are your blood children.”

“I never thought about it like that,” I whispered. As Wanda finished cutting Oksana’s hair the 14 year old was grinning, “Mama! Look!” Oksana ran over to me and I played with her short hair, “it looks lovely baby.” I watched as Natasha walked over to Wanda, “can you cut mine too?” Wanda smiled, “in the seat Nat.” I smiled and held onto Oksana as I watched Tasha get her hair cut. Yelena lent on my shoulder, “am I still paying for the happiness of your children?” Yelena teased and I rolled my eyes, “no Yelena it’s okay I’ll pay whatever I have to, to make them happy.”

Chapter Text

Ariana’s POV

“What do you mean you need my Wife!” I yelled at my sisters who have come back from months away just to drop this bomb shell on us. Natasha sighed, “Ari it’s nothing personal it’s just that Wanda is the only one who can destroy the mind stone. We need her.” I glared at my sister, “I am not risking the mother of my children.” Natasha stood up, “they aren’t even your kids!” Everything froze. Natasha looks taken aback what came out of her mouth, “Ari.” I put my hand up, “I want you to leave.”

“Ari please I didn’t mean it,” Natasha said and I just turned to my back. Sadly, as I do I see Ilya standing on the stairs holding Oksana. “Come on girls let’s have a movie night in Mama’s room,” I walked up the stairs with my daughters. “Mama?” As I got into the bedroom I took out the movie night blankets and placed them all over the bed. I grabbed the remote and handed it to Ilya, “you three pick a movie and Mama will be back up.” I walked back downstair to see Wanda waiting at the door, “Wanda?”

Green eyes looked at me sadly, “I need to go with them baby.” I let a tear fall down my cheek, “Wanda.” Wanda walked over to me cupping my cheek, “it’s okay Ari I promise I’ll be back before you know it.” I shook my head, “Wanda it’s dangerous. What Natasha explained was dangerous. You’ll be going on a war ground.” Wanda smiled, “No one has ever been able to get to me. I survived Hydra. I survived in the Raft. I can survive a lot more than any other human. I fought against a god and won.”

I pressed my forehead against Wanda’s, “I don’t want you to die. I don’t know what I would do if I lost you.” Wanda smiled, “you can never lose me. How about this. Our last word won’t be goodbye it will be see you soon. So you know we will meet again.” I sighed, “you really have to go don’t you.” Wanda kissed me softly, “yes. The Avengers need me. The world needs me. You and our Family need me to do this. Thanos can’t win.” I nod, “I love you Wanda Reznikoff.” Wanda chuckled, “I love you too Ariana Reznikoff.” I hugged Wanda, “See you soon.”

“See you soon my love,” Wanda kissed me then walked out the door. I went to the kitchen and made four hot chocolates. When I was walking up the stairs I looked at all the Family photos on the wall. Wanda will be back before I know it and the kids need to know that too. I walked into my room to see them all grinning, “Mama!” I smiled and handed the three teens their hot chocolate, “so what movie are we watching?” I asked. “We are watching How to train your Dragon 2,” Oksana grinned and I smiled, “well let’s get this show on the road.”

I was about halfway through the movie when they all fell asleep. I smiled and relaxed watching the rest of the movie. My phone started to ring and I grabbed it pressing it to my ear,

Ari: Ariana Reznikoff how may I help you Natasha Romanoff

Natasha: I just called to apologise

Ari: Natasha the kids heard you

Natasha: I know and I will apologise to them to

Ari: I think they deserve a gift

Natasha: I can do that anything they want

Ari: They want a puppy and I want a weekend getaway with my wife

Natasha: Yes I can do that I’m just I honestly didn’t mean it Ari I know they are your kids

Ari: If they come to me crying or have nightmares just so you know I’m going to kick your ass

Natasha: I except that

Ari: How’s Wanda?

Natasha: She’s okay Ari I promise to protect her with my life

Ari: Good… my kids can’t lose their Mom

Natasha: I have to go but I will call you later Ari

Ari: See you soon Tasha

The phone hung up and I took a deep breathe in and laid down on the bed, “goodnight my babies.”

-------------------

“Mama!” I turned to see Toni run into the room and tackled me into a hug, “hey darling.” Soon after Toni came down so did Ilya and Oksana. I ran my hands threw Toni’s Brown and green hair holding her against me, “Babushka is coming over today.” Toni jumped up and down, “yes! Babushka always brings sugar.” I rolled my eyes, “yes that’s the problem but I let it slide because it makes her happy to spoil you all.” As if her name summoned her there was a knock on the door. “I’ll get it!” Oksana ran to the door and minutes later returned with Mama, “morning Mama how was your drive?” I asked and Mama sighed, “long. 2 day such a long time.”

Mama came over and pulled me into a hug cupping my face, “my little spider all grown. I think you need to move closer to me.” I rolled my eyes, “OR you can move closer to me and you Vnuchki (Granddaughters).” Mama hummed, “maybe.” I froze, “just you right not Alexei.” Mama shook her head, “no Alexei is gone. He is off being the Red Guardian and I am not letting him back into my house.” I relaxed, “thank you Mama.” Mama sighed, “I should have done it a long time ago.”

“How about we all go into the woods today and have a picnic?” I asked and Toni started jumping again, “yes! Yes! Yes!” I smiled and grabbed a picnic basket out and started packing the food I just made. As I was finished I smiled and we all got dressed in going out clothes. When we were walking threw the woods Mama frowned, “where is Wanda?” Mama asked and I sighed, “the Avengers needed her but she’s coming home soon.”

“Ahhh Mama?” I turned to see Ilya. Her hands looked strange then Ilya turned to ash, “ILYA!” I yelled but was distracted by Toni shivering, “Mama please I don’t want to go!” I grabbed onto Toni but it was too late. I see Oksana crying while looking up at me, “Mama.” I held her in my arms kissing her head, “it’s okay it’s all going to be okay we can fix this I promise I will fix this.” I cried as Oksana turned to dust in my arms. I turned back to see Mama crying while looking at her hands, “Mama?” She stood straight with a brave face on, “I love you Ariana. You are my daughter and I love you.” With that Mama turned to dust too.

I screamed as hard as I could for as long as I could. It was too much everything was too much. I don’t even know how I made my way home but I quickly grabbed my phone calling Natasha.

Natasha: Ari?

Ari: They were there Tasha and now… I can’t… Tasha what happened

Natasha: I am sorry Ari but we lost

Ari: What?

Natasha: Thaos snapped and half the universe was gone

Ari: Wanda?

Natasha: Ari I am so sorry

Ari: Yelena

Natasha: Ari

Ari: There all dead

I dropped my phone and curled into a ball on the floor of the living room and started to rock myself. My brain feels like it’s in so much pain but I can’t do anything. Everyone I love is dead. The only family I have left is Natasha. Wanda. Yelena. Mama. Ilya. Antonia. Oksana. All gone because an alien wanted to play god. My brain finally went blank as I passed out.

Chapter Text

Ariana’s POV

I sliced the sword threw the mob boss. Blood dipping from my body as it rained down. Years of killing and I still can’t kill them all. I walked over to the last man standing or rather kneeling. He was begging for his life. I chuckled, “everyone begs but if you didn’t listen to the begs of your prisoners why should I listen to yours.” He was sobbing and I drew my sword up, “no please I’ll never do crime again please.” I hummed just to see the hope in his eyes then I brought the sword threw his chest. His dying face was one of shock. “I don’t give abusers pardons,” I kicked his body off my sword.

I cleaned my sword off with my gloves hand. “What do you want?” Silence. “You can come out of the shadows I know you’re here,” I called out. “Ariana,” I turned to see Natasha standing there with an umbrella. “Natasha,” I responded and my sister looked down at the pile of bodies surrounding me. “I need your help,” Natasha called out and I sheathed my sword. “Unless it is killing I’m not good at much else,” I told my sister. “You are one of the smartest people I know and I need you to come back with me,” Natasha said. “I can’t,” I told her and Natasha sighed, “we think we have a way of undoing the snap.”

My body froze as the words hit me. “I need you to come back with me Ari,” Natasha sighed and I looked up at my big sister, “are you sure you can get them back?” Natasha nod her head, “yes.” I nod my head, “very well let’s go.” Natasha sighed, “first we need to get you through a shower.” I looked down at my bloody clothes and gloves. I nod, “my hotel is a few minutes’ walk away.” Natasha nod and we made our way to my apartment and there I started stripping my bloody clothes. “God Ari,” Natasha yelped and cover her eyes. Once I was completely naked I got in the shower.

Warm water covers my body and the water turned red with blood. How long has it been since I had a shower? While I was here I washed my hair making the water turn brown. Okay it’s been a while since I’ve showered. Once I was clean I got out of the shower and looked down at my burn marks on my hands. The constant reminder of Antonia. I had a daughter and I lost her to a wannabe god. I walked out to see Natasha on my bed. Natasha closed her eyes again and I got changed into something more comfortable.

I sat back down on the bed and Natasha turned to me. Her eyes looking down and that’s when I released this is the first time Natasha is seeing my hands for the first time. Natasha softly reached out holding them softly. “I promise I will do everything in my power to get our family back,” Natasha whispered and I crawled onto Natasha lap and hugged her. “How long has it been?” I whispered and Natasha held me close, “5 years 3 months and 19 days.” I shivered, “I killed a lot of bad people but there was always more.”

Natasha held me tighter. “I’m a murderer Tasha,” I whispered and Natasha nod, “but I still love you.” I let a few tears fall, “7,690 kills.” Natasha kissed my head, “I promise to get them back and I will.” I nod and got off my sister, “what do you need help with.” Natasha sat up, “you have training in engineering right?” I turned to Natasha, “biochemistry, engineering, physics, robotics, computer science, neuroscience-” Natasha cut me off, “do you think you could build a time machine using quantum mechanics?” I frowned but slowly nod, “it could work. So you need me to come build the time machine?”

“You’ll have help,” Natasha insured. “Okay we can leave right now,” I packed up my back and swung it over my shoulder. “Ari?” I hummed and Natasha frowned, “how many degrees do you have?” I smirked, “12. Dreykov wanted me to be very useful and with a photographic memory I was going threw course after course by the time I was 25 I had all 12 degrees.” Natasha chuckled, “oh Tony is going to hate you.” I smirked, “I aim to please big sister.” We walked out of the hotel room and I dropped the key off. “How old am i?” I whispered and counted in my head. Let’s see I was 31 in 2018 then add 5. Fuck I’m 36 god Natasha must be ancient.

When we made it to Natasha jet I got inside it and moved to the copilot seat, “so where are you taking me Tasha?” I asked and Natasha smiled, “I think it’s time for you to meet what’s left of my Avengers Family.” I smirked, “mixing your families Tasha didn’t know that was something you wanted.” Tasha huffed, “shut up.” I chuckled, “don’t worry Tasha I’ll be on my best behaviour.” Tasha sighed, “I hope you are all on your best behaviour.” I smiled, “I missed you.” Natasha looked over at me, “I missed you too.” I took a deep breathe, “I’ve killed a lot of people.”

“Doesn’t make me love you any less baby sister,” Natasha sighed. I nod, “I know but just don’t tell your family I’ve been killing all over the world.” Natasha nod, “okay.” I took a deep breathe in, “who’d of thought that we would be the last standing in our family. I thought Mama would be the last one,” I tried to joke and Natasha smiled, “I mean she was going to live forever.” I sighed, “her last words to me was I love you.” Natasha turned to me and I kept my eyes out the windshield.

“We were going on a picnic to destract the girls from Wanda being away. First Ilya went. I had to see the fear it Oksana’s eyes. Then Antonia. Then Oksana. I promised her I’d fix this. That I’d get her back. Lastly I turned to see Mama turning to dust. I can still remember the acceptance in her eyes as she said her last words to me.” I wiped away the tear that fell. “I was on the battle field I was running towards Wanda but I couldn’t get to her before she turned to dust. Yelena was behind me but then she started to feel weird and I had to watch as Yelena turned to dust in my arms. Bucky. Sam. Clint. Laura. Cooper. Lila. Nate. Everyone just turned to dust in seconds.”

“We will bring them back,” I whispered and Natasha nod, “yes.” I sighed, “whatever it takes.”

Chapter Text

Ariana’s POV

After I finished putting my bags where they needed to be I walked out and made my way to the meeting. I watched as Natasha took control of the meeting. “There is also someone that I want you to all meet,” Natasha said, and everyone was frowning. “Ari can you please come in here?” I walked to the front of the room, “you are all less intimidating than I thought you’d be. Are you sure these are the best superheroes in the world?” Natasha rolled her eyes. “What makes you so special that Romanoff needed you.” 

I smirked at Tony Stark, “Ariana Reznikoff. 36. Born and raised in the Red Room. Has 12 doctorates. Biochemistry, Engineering, Physics, Robotics, Computer Science, Neuroscience, Law, Cardio, Psychology and Radiology. Can speak 14 languages. One of the Red Room’s finest spy and the world’s greatest child assassin. Any questions?” Tony kept his eyes on me, “how do we know we are on the same side?” I rolled my eyes, “because my wife was one of you and she got snapped.”

“Ari is my little sister and Wanda is her wife,” Natasha filled in and Tony frowned, “wait you have another sister?” Natasha sighed, “can we get back to the stones?” I nod and sat down throwing my legs up onto the table and lent back, “ready and waiting Tasha.” I grabbed my marker and as Natasha and bug boy explain the stones I coloured on my arm. “Okay so everyone got what they were doing?” Natasha asked and we all nod, “yay our first sister trip this will be fun.” I grinned and Natasha sighed, “tomorrow we will start.” I got up and moved to Natasha staring at the board. “Are you sure this will work,” I whispered and Natasha nod, “it will.” I nod and went to my bedroom.

-------------------

As we all got into the suits I grinned, “this suit is terrible I mean I’ve had widow suits more comfortable then this.” Tony huffed, “yeah well we didn’t have a lot of time Reznikoff.” We all got on the platform, “see you in a minute.” I winked and with that we shot threw time. As we land back on Earth I looked over at Natasha, “long time no see.” Natasha sighed, “you are so weird.” Thor and Rocket went to go get the spaceship. “So it worked,” I sighed and Tasha grabbed my hand and squeezed it, “she’ll be back soon I promise.” I nod, “whatever it takes right.”

As Rocket and Thor come back with the space ship we got in and buckled up, “Yelena is going to be so jealous that we went into space without her.” Natasha smirked, “so are the girls.” The tripped to space wasn’t that bad. “Okay ladies this is your stop,” Rocket landed the spaceship and Natasha and I walked out. I took in a deep breathe, “we can breathe?” Natasha shrugged. “So this is Vormir?” I asked and Natasha nod, “yes.” I looked around and when I saw the stairs I groaned, “I hate stairs.” Natasha chuckled, “come on let’s go.”

As we finished climbing the stairs there was someone in a flowing black cloak. “What you seek lies in front of you. In order to take the stone you must lose which you love. An everlasting exchange. A soul for a soul.” The figurer turned and I shivered, “you… your red skull.” The man looked down at me, “you know of me.” I nod, “yes I know of you.” Natasha frowned, “a soul for a soul?” As she said that I felt another shiver but this one colder more haunting. A soul for a soul. One of us isn’t leaving this planet.

“Natasha,” I turned and the red head looked up at me. She frowned, “I’m not going to like this am i?” I shook my head, “no.” She grabbed my hand and squeezed it, “it’s funny. We came here to save people but to do that one of us can’t be saved.” Natasha shook her head, “Ari.” I kissed Natasha’s forehead, “tell them I love them.” I shocked Natasha with my widow bites causing her to cry out. I ran to the edge of the cliff but I was pulled back. I started fighting Natasha trying to get her to stand down but she wouldn’t. As Natasha jumped I threw down my line and tackled her sticking my line to her belt.

As we fall the line stuttered us to a stop. Natasha was crying, “Ari you can’t I promised I’d get you Wanda back. I promised.” I looked up at my older sister, “it was always going to be me. The minute I figured it out I knew I had to be the one. You dedicated your life to the good. I’m nothing more than a killer for hire.” Natasha cried and gripped my hand tighter, “no Ari I am not letting you go.” I smiled threw my tears, “tell them I love them. Tell them that Mama had to do this. Make sure Wanda is good with the kids. And if Yelena gets a partner tease her for the both of us will you.”

“Ari please,” I looked up at my big sister, “it’s okay Tasha let me go.” I whispered but Natasha gripped onto me tighter. “It’s okay I’m going to be okay.” Natasha shook her head, “no Ari please.” I pulled myself up and kissed Natasha’s hand, “you were the best big sister I could of asked for.” With that I kicked off the side of the cliff. As I fell I watched Natasha scream. Then everything went black.

---------------------

“Ari?” I opened my eyes to see Wanda. “Wanda?” She ran over to me and pulled me into a long passionate kiss. As I pulled back Wanda wiped away my tears, “Ari.” I smiled, “my heart.” Wanda then frowned, “what are you doing here?” I pressed my forehead against her, “Thanos won and we found a way to bring you back.” Wanda frowned, “Ari why are you here?” I smiled, “I had to be the one.” Wanda stood back and looked at me, “Ari?” I tucked a piece of red hair behind Wanda’s ear, “look after the girls for me. They’ll need you Wanda.” Wanda softly nodded, “you aren’t coming home with me are you.” I shook my head, “a soul for a soul. I’m finally a hero.” Wanda let her tears fall, “you were always my hero.” I smiled as Wanda slowly started to turn to ashes, “I love you Wanda.” She cupped my face, “I love you too Ariana.”

As Wanda and the rest of the people in here turned to dust I smiled, “I did it.” I looked to see the glowing golden gates, “Ariana Reznikoff.” I jumped and turned around to see a woman who was very tall, “my name is Katrina and I am here to show you to our part of Valhalla.” I frowned, “our part?” Katrina nod, “you are and will always be a widow and now it is time to be with our sisters. Of course we can travel all around Valhalla but this part is just for us.” I slowly nod, “I’ve killed a lot of widows Katrina.” The woman turned to me, “there is no blame in Valhalla Ariana Reznikoff. On Earth you were the Hand of God but here you are just Ariana.”

“Thank you,” I whispered and Katrina nod, “good let us get you settled.”

Chapter Text

Natasha’s POV

As I knelt on the floor of the machine my sister helped build I sobbed. “Natasha? Where is Reznikoff?” Steve asked and I looked up at him, “she wouldn’t let me do it.” I stood up and walked out of the room. My little sister is dead. What am I going to tell Wanda? The kids? Yelena? Mama? Ari had everything to live for but instead she chooses me. She deserves to be the one left alive not me. I went up to Ari’s room and stripped my suit and crawled into Ari’s bed. My little sister is dead.

I don’t know how long it took but eventually Steve comes into Ari’s room. “Nat?” I ignored him. “Natasha?” Steve sat in front of me. “If you are going to give me the speech about moving on I will get my gun out and shoot you,” I threatened Steve. “It’s hard losing the people you love. It feels like when they died they took a piece of you with them,” Steve said as he looked up at me. “I still remember when she was 5 she was so tiny. She loved playing doctor with Yelena. Yelena would lie on Ari’s bed and Ari would test every medical book she could on Yelena. I know it was just for training but it made Ari smile when she tickled Yelena.”

“We won’t let her sacrifice be for nothing Natasha I can promise you that,” Steve said and I let a few more tears fall. “She had three kids. It would be like if Clint was with me and died. Ari had three kids that absolutely adored her and still she thinks my life is worth more then hers,” I ranted but Steve grabbed my hand. “I haven’t known Ariana that long but even I can tell she’d give up everything for the ones she loves. She loved you Natasha of course she’d want to be the one.” I chuckled threw the tears, “she always was the one to jump into our trouble with no plan.”

“When you are ready we are going to bring everyone back,” Steve said and I nod my head. Steve exited the room and I put on my widow suit. At the last second I grabbed Ari’s phone so I have a piece of her with me. I made my way to the boys. “We are ready,” Tony said and I nod. Hulk put on the gauntlet and screamed but he managed to snap his fingers. Bruce quickly ripped it off his arm. “Did it work?” As if summoned the phone in my pocket rung but it wasn’t my own. I picked up Ari’s phone seeing Mama.

Nat: Mama?

Mama: Natasha where is Ariana what happened?

Nat: Mama can you just take the girls back home I’ll be there to explain it within a few days

Mama: Very well look after you and your sister Natasha

Nat: Yes Mama

As I hung up the phone everyone’s eyes were on me. “It worked their back,” I whispered. Just as I said that the whole compound exploded.

-----------------------

I coughed as I slowly pulled myself out from under the rubble. I looked to see Thanos sitting there. I felt anger grow within me and I grabbed my batons out and turned them on. I turned my head to see Cap is beside me.  I nod and we both attacked Thanos but we were to badly hurt. Thor was punched away and Steve was knocked down. As I was thrown, I slowly lifted myself up. When I see Thor’s hammer I started at it. Time to ask the question. I reached for it and just as Thor was thrown once again I grabbed Mjolnir and threw it at the back of Thanos’ head. I called it back and Thor cheered in the background, “I KNEW IT!”

Thor and I started fighting Thanos but it still wasn’t enough. My comms crackled, “hey Nat.” I sobbed as I heard Yelena’s voice then glowing golden circles appeared and I looked around and as more and more people come threw I laughed. When Yelena was dropped next to me she grinned, “nice hammer.” As Steve nod I smiled, “AVENGERS!” Everyone got their weapons ready, “ASSEMBLE!” With that the fight of a life started. Mjolnir was great in battle and I could feel the lightning around me as I destroy alien after alien.

When Carol enter the fight I could of almost cried. When all the women stood beside Carol I see Wanda who looked furious. I kept fighting along side my teammates. Wanda almost had him but as he called a fire I quickly shielded Wanda and swung Mjolnir making all the bullets drop to the ground. I turned to Wanda who had a sad look in her eyes. “Wanda,” She shook her head, “after.” I nod and we got back to fighting. When it all went silent, I ran over to see Tony. I ran over to him along with Pepper.

“Tony?” He smiled, “I’ll tell Reznikoff you said hi.” I pressed my face into his shoulder, “tell her I love her.” I listened as Tony’s heart beat stopped. I stood up and walked back. I knelt on my knee and hung my head. In honour of Tony Stark. Soon I was followed by the rest of the Avengers. Pepper cried as did Peter. Today we lost two Avengers both I see as siblings.

----------------------

As I dressed in black Yelena was with me, “I always thought I would be the one that died first.” I turned to Yelena, “I’m the oldest I was supposed to die first.” Yelena sighed, “I’ve been dead for 5 years.” I nod, “I know now you are really younger then me.” Yelena lent her head against my shoulder, “I miss her.” Soon Wanda came into the room, “Melina and the kids are almost here.” I nod, “Wanda I’m so sorry.” Wanda nod, “I know. She told me before they blipped me back she told me she loved me. I know it had to be this way it’s just how she was.”

We all exited the house and as the jet landed I see Ilya, Antonia, Oksana and Mama all in black. The girls look like they’ve been crying for hours. I opened my arms and all three girls rushed over hugging me. I know this is just as hard on them as it is me. “Your Mama loved you so much girls,” I whispered and Oksana held me tighter. “Nat we are ready,” Steve came over and we all nod. We moved over to the lake where Tony and Ari’s funeral is happening. We all stood together and as the music played Pepper spread Tony’s ashes and sent off a boat with Tony’s heart.

Pepper turned to me and I nod moving to the water and sent Ari’s widow bites off onto the lake. I went back to my spot and we all held our heads down in silence. They are gone but not forgotten. Never forgotten.

Chapter Text

Natasha’s POV

I woke up groaning and slowly got out of bed. I moved to the door where the banging is coming from and opened the door. When I see Wanda I frowned, “Wanda?” I asked and she looks around, “can the girls stay with you?” I frowned again, “why?” Wanda kept looking around, “something is wrong. They are in danger I can’t tell you how I know but I need you to take them and protect them until I get back.” I reached out but Wanda flinched, “please Nat they are in danger with me.” I nod, “yeah sure I can take them. Where are they?” I asked and Wanda nod but kept her eyes open, “they are in the car. Do you have a secret entrance?”

“How about I go get them from the car and you can stay here?” Wanda shook her head, “no Nat someone is tracking me I can’t stay here for longer or you’ll be in danger then the girls will be in danger.” I sighed, “okay I’ll go get the girls and you do what you have to do.” Wanda pulled me into a hug, “I’m sorry but I promise I will be back for them soon.” I hugged my sister in law back, “it’s okay Wanda just be careful.” Wanda nod and I walked downstairs seeing the three girls in the car.

“AUNTIE NAT!” Oksana grins. I smiled, “hey girls. Oksana look at you so big now.” Oksana grinned and I turned to Antonia and Ilya, “are you alright?” I asked and Ilya nod, “something is wrong with Mom.” I nod, “it’s okay you’ll just be staying with me for a while.” Antonia frowned, “is Mom going to die like Mama?” I flinched as I remember Ari. But I quickly shook the thought away, “no. No one is dying.” I helped the girls with their bags and helped them into the elevator. “Auntie Nat?” Antonia whispered and I turned to her, “yes little spider?” Antonia looked down, “are you going to spend Christmas with you?”

“Probably Antonia,” I smiled softly. “Will Auntie Yelena be here?” She asked and I smiled, “yeah Auntie Lena and Auntie Ria. I promise it will be alright and then your Mom will come and get you.” Antonia nodded her head, “just Toni.” I frowned and Antonia blushed, “everyone just calls me Toni.” I smiled, “okay Toni.” Once we were in my apartment Wanda sighed, “okay girls you be good for your Auntie. No causing trouble.” They all nod, “yes Mom.” Wanda sighed and kissed their heads, “remember to protect each other and if you see anything suspicious tell Auntie Nat.”

Oksana crashed into Wanda and she smiled kissing the 16 year old’s head, “it’ll only be a few weeks my little sunshine.” Toni was the next to crush Wanda into a hug, “we know but we will still miss you.” I smiled and Wanda cupped Ilya’s face, “protect them.” Ilya nod, “Da.” With that Wanda walked out the door, “I love you girls.” I turned to the girls to see they are all sad, “I know I’m not as good but would you like hot chocolate?” I asked and Oksana slowly nodded, “yes please Auntie Nat.” I nod and went to the kitchen. “So have you girls ever been to New York?” I asked.

“No Mama said that we couldn’t go to America because Mom was a wanted criminal here,” Toni said and I nod, “well no wanted criminals now so how about after this hot chocolate I take you three out to dinner and maybe a show.” Oksana tilted her head, “what’s a show?” I thought about all the shows that are on then I smiled, “A show is where people are on stage and sometimes they sing and sometimes they act.” I served them the hot chocolate and Oksana takes a big gulp. But it soon goes straight back into the cup. “Is it not good?” I asked and Oksana looked scared.

“No honey it’s okay if it’s not good. I’ve never really been good at making drinks.” I reassure her but Oksana looks down guilty. “I think we all have our one meal we can cook to perfection. Yelena is Mac and Cheese. Ari’s was hot chocolate. Mine is Peanut butter and Jelly sandwiches.” Toni frowned, “what’s jelly?” I smiled, “it’s fruit smashed up and it’s a spread you put on bread.” Toni kept frowning, “that sounds weird Auntie Nat.” I smiled, “remind me to make it for you trust me it’s good.”

“Can we go out now?” Ilya asked and I check to see that it was 4 in the afternoon. Jesus how long was my nap? “Yeah sure do you girls have something warm to wear?” Oksana frowned, “we are Russian.” I smiled, “I know darling the accents give that away but we don’t want to draw attention to ourselves.” Oksana sighed, “yes Mom made us pack sweaters.” I smiled, “go put them on.” The three girls nod, “where are we sleeping Auntie Nat?” I cursed under my breathe, “I never thought about that. Um Toni and Oksana you can sleep in the guest bedroom and Ilya do you mind sleeping with Yelena?” I asked and Ilya shook her head, “no I do not mind.”

“Okay girls,” I smiled and showed them their rooms and walked back to the kitchen alone. I grabbed my phone and rang Yelena.

Yelena: This is Yelena Belova if you are in trouble please ring a different number

Nat: Yelena it’s Nat

Yelena: Yelena Belova is aware of this so if you are in trouble

Nat: I’ve got the girls brat

Yelena: Is Wanda okay?

Nat: She says that someone is tracking her, and she wanted the girls to be safe

Yelena: So they are with you?

Nat: Yes and we are about to go to a show but I just wanted to inform you that Ilya will be sharing your bed with you

Yelena: That’s okay I don’t mind

Nat: Can you just keep an extra eye out just in case whoever is tracking Wanda tries to go for the girls

Yelena: Of course you know I’d protect them with my life

Nat: I know I would too

Yelena: What show are you going to see?

Nat: Rogers the musical most likely

Yelena: I saw that I looked very un-cool

Nat: Of course you’ve already seen it

Yelena: It is a musical about me

Nat: It really isn’t baby sister

Yelena: Whatever. I have to go Nat they just called my pizza order I’ll be home sometime tonight

Nat: Any reason little sister?

Yelena: No

Nat: So you aren’t running around to see your secret lover

Yelena: Just so you know my eyes are rolling

Nat: What about Hannah from Danny’s

Yelena: Natasha I don’t need anyone plus she is not my type

Nat: What’s your type then baby sister?

Yelena: someone Fanny won’t bite

Nat: That really narrows the section down

Yelena: Are you trying to say something about Fanny

Nat: She’s never met a person she doesn’t hate

Yelena: Da and that is how I love her

Nat: See you tonight 

I hung up and looked up to see Toni in a Blue sweater, Ilya in Red and Oksana in Green. “Aww you look so cute,” I smiled and Oksana huffed, “Mom called us chipmunks.” I grinned, “yeah but the chipmunks could sing really good. Anyways let’s go the show starts at 7 so we should be able to have dinner before the show.” The girls nod and I grabbed my wallet and sweater and led them out of the apartment.

Chapter Text

Natasha’s POV

As I sit in my chair watching the news I sigh. I hope Wanda is okay. Not that I don’t like having the girls but this is the longest I have ever had them without Ari being here. Even when they went on their honeymoon Ari would call every night. I should have been me. I should have been the one to jump. I had nothing to loose yet Ari was the one that fell. I let tears slide down my cheeks as I blankly stared at the news. She’s the hero and yet no one knows of her sacrifice. Tony yes but without Ari we wouldn’t have had the chance.

Because of my little sister we are all safe but only Tony gets a statue. I wish that she would have just let me jump. “Should I be worried you are crying in the dark?” I turned to see Yelena, “no Yelena I just… the kids remind me of her so much.” Yelena sighed and sat down, “I know it’s hard Nat especially for you since you were there but you have to let your people in.” I turned back to the tv. “Breaking News! Tonight, the assassin known as Ronin has made an appearance in New York City. Passes by have caught the assassin saving a dog.”

My eyes widen and I paused the tv and got real close, “no… it can’t be.” I quickly jumped up, “Yelena I need you to watch the girls for me okay.” Yelena frowned, “Nat what is going on who is Ronin?” I threw on my jacket, “Ronin was our sister and a lot of people wanted her dead.” I grabbed my keys and ran out of the apartment. I made it to the garage and jumped on my bike reving the engine and tore out of the parking lot. It took a while to track the suit that once belonged to my sister but when I did I see I was in a parking lot with men banging a car.

I jumped off the bike, “hey!” The men turned to me and they froze, “if you are going to fight someone it’s going to be me.” I turned on my widow bites. As the first guy came after me I shot my bites and he fell to the ground pissing his pants. When the other two attacked I fought them off no problem. As all three man were on the ground one whimpered, “Russian on Russian violence bro not cool.” I rolled my eyes, “then next time back away from the fight.” I moved towards the person in my sisters suit and slammed her into a wall.

When I ripped the hood of instead of seeing my dead sister I see a girl. A young girl. “Oh my god your Black Widow I am such a big fan,” The girl rambled and I frowned, “who the fuck are you?” The girl gulped, “Kate Bishop this is so cool you are like one of my favourite Avenger.” I sighed, “come with me we have to get you out of that suit.” Kate bounced, “this is so cool.” I dragged her over to my bike and got on. “Wait you want me to get on the bike with you?” I sighed, “yes Kate Bishop.” She frowned and got on the back, “I’ve never-”

“Hold on.” Kate wrapped her arms around me and I sped off. “Where is your home?” I asked and Kate started giving me instructions. I followed them until we arrived at a pizza shop. I sighed and turned off my bike. “So you live at a pizza shop?” Kate Bishop shook her head, “above a pizza shop.” We bad our way upstairs, “this is so cool. You are really the Black Widow.” When the door to Kate’s apartment opened we were greeted by the dog she saved. “Wait how did the dog get in here?” I asked and Kate blushed, “I brought him here.” I frowned, “while wearing the suit?”

“Yes?” I groaned, “just go take it off you have no idea what that suit means.” Kate disappeared and I sat down on the couch, “this is not how I imagined my night going.” The dog came over and sat in front of me, “hey boy.” I pat the dog and he grinned at me. Soon Kate Bishop came down with the suit. “Do you think maybe I could like get an autograph please?” I slowly nod, “okay.” Kate bounced as she ran around the apartment. I sighed, “we you followed when you brought the dog home?” I asked and she frowned, “I don’t think so.” As Kate came over I heard it, “RONIN! COME OUT HERE!” I groaned grabbed Kate Bishop, “get the dog it’s not safe here anymore.”

Just as I said that something was thrown through the window. As the flames started catching was backing out of the apartment, “let’s go Kate Bishop.” Kate grabbed a bow and arrow shooting at the fire extinguisher but I made her duck, “not helping just run Bishop!” As we got out of the building the tracksuits were gone. I groaned, “okay this is fine. Do you have a safe place to lay low?” I asked and Kate shook her head, “no?” I groaned again, “not family members that will take you in?” Kate looked down, “I have a mother. My Dad died.” I sighed, “I’m sorry for your loss.”

“I think I have somewhere that might be safe,” I nod. “Okay you go there and I will fix this mess,” I told the kid and she looked sad like I just kicked her dog, “I’m sorry for messing up your Christmas Ms. Romanoff.” I pat her shoulder, “just stay safe and out of the way. Ronin was not a good thing to have associated with you.” Kate frowned, “Ronin?” I nod, “the suit you wore was Ronin’s they were an assassin who cleaned up the messy underbelly of the world.” Kate frowned, “why does that involve an Avenger?” I turned to Kate, “because Ronin was my little sister.”

“White Widow?” Kate asked and I shook my head, “I had another little sister. Look let’s just go to your safe house and I’ll get back to mine and figure out how to get this mess solved.” Kate pouted but didn’t say anything. As we got to the apartment I kept my eyes out for anything suspicious. Once we went up to the apartment I nod, “good I need you to stay here and not answer the door to anyone.” Kate frowned, “am I in danger?” I huffed, “yes you’re in danger you stole an assassin’s suit that has a reputation. It was meant to be a relaxing Christmas.” Kate looked down, “I’m sorry Ms. Romanoff.” I sighed and took calming breathes, “it’s fine I’ll send Yelena over here to look out for you.”

I took out my phone and texted Yelena,

Nat: Yelena I need you to come to my location there is a person I need you to protect

Yelena: Okay

I looked up, “Yelena will be here and I’ll get that suit.” I went to leave but before I could Kate whispered, “I’m sorry for your loss.” I froze. “You talked about your little sister in past tenses so I’m sorry you lost her,” Kate continued and I nod. “Yelena will be here soon she’s blonde and will be wearing some form of green,” I told Kate who nod, “okay thank you Ms. Romanoff.” I nod, “just Natasha is fine Kate Bishop.” Kate nod, “so Yelena is the White Widow isn’t she?” I nod, “yes.” Kate was almost buzzing with energy, “she’s like my second favourite Avengers. I actually saw here in 2012. She was with Hawkeye. He is my first. White Widow and Hawkeye saved my life that day.”

I chuckled, “oh Yelena’s ego is going to grow big around you Kate Bishop.”

Chapter Text

Yelena’s POV

As I got to the apartment I frowned and looked down at Fanny. “I guess this is it,” I pressed the apartment number and I was let in. I walked up to the apartment and knocked on the door. Natasha opened the door, “how are they?” Natasha whispered and I frowned, “confused and sleepy I left them watching the grinch.” Natasha nod, “okay well I need you to look after a girl don’t let her get into trouble trust me she’ll find it.” I rolled my eyes, “I am not a baby sitter Nat.” Natasha shook her head, “no it’s not like that she’s in her twenties. Lena she stole the Ronin suit and now the tracksuits are after her.”

I sighed, “of course we can’t even have a break at Christmas.” Nat cupped my face, “I promise it won’t take me long just in and out and we can get back to our Christmas.” I frowned, “what about the girls?” Nat sighed, “look they will be alone for 2 days maximum and then I’ll be there and you’ll be there it will all be okay I promise Yelena.” I nod, “very well but they will get curious so tell them what we are doing and they won’t do anything stupid.” Nat nod and opened the door wider letting me in. I walked inside and then a golden retriever came running up to me.

“A dog?” I frowned and then I heard a soft angelic voice, “Lucky.” When the person stood in front of me she went bright red. She was tall, her black hair falling in waves, her big brown eyes filled with adoration dressed in a Christmas sweater. Beautiful. “Yelena this is Kate Bishop we need to protect her,” Natasha said and I nod, “I brought Fanny.” When my dog hears her name she sits straighter. “Hi I am like such a big fan you are my second favourite Avenger,” Kate Bishop gushed and I raised an eyebrow at Natasha who just smirked, “have fun baby sister.”

I rolled my eyes, “don’t forget to tell the girls.” As the door closed Kate walked up to us then knelt down before I could tell her Fanny wasn’t friend she was patting my dog. I did a double take. I frowned, “you are patting Fanny?” Kate jumped up, “sorry I was I always pat dogs I should have asked I’m sorry.” I looked down at Fanny to see she was still normal. I looked up at Kate Bishop, “you are very strange Kate Bishop.” Kate blushed, “just Kate is okay.” I walked over and sat on the couch, “I’m hungry should we order pizza?” At the word the golden retriever ran at me his tongue out of his mouth.

“Yes Lucky we will get you some too,” Kate said and I nod. When my phone went off I looked at the message.

Ilya: Auntie Nat said I was in charge

is everything okay Auntie Lena?

Yelena: Yes Lya don’t worry we just have to

do this job then everything will be sorted

I huffed, “so much for she’ll tell them.” Kate Bishop frowned, “tell who? The other Avengers?” I shook my head, “no we are currently babysitting my nieces.” Kate frowned, “Black widow has kids?” I shook my head, “no my other sister had kids.” Kate looked down, “sorry for your loss.” I shook my head, “no I knew what Ari would have done. I can almost picture it. She would always sacrifice herself for the people she loved this time wasn’t any different.” Kate Bishop nod her head, “so you have nieces?”

“Three. Ilya, Antonia and Oksana. They used to be widows too before my sister took them in giving them a childhood,” I explained and Kate smiled, “How old are they?” I shivered, “well except for Natasha and Ariana all of us were snapped. I think Ilya would still be 19, Antonia would be 18 and Oksana 16.” Kate nod, “I never got snapped but my friends did I went from a group of friends to be the only one left standing.” Lucky nudged my hand, “it was hard being snapped. I was dead for 5 years. I was in paradise but it only felt like a second before I came back down to Earth. Thanos was there and I got to see Natasha again, but she was older and different.”

It was silent for a minute, “I just wish I could tell Ari I love her one last time.” Kate nod, “I um lost my Dad in the battle of New York. The last time I heard his voice he was fighting with my Mom telling her that if I wanted to wear a suit to her party I could. I ran into his office when we were being attacked and I saw you and Hawkeye. Humans fighting against Aliens and winning. An alien was coming towards me but then the arrow hit it and I was safe. I watched as you both jumped off a building and I knew then that I wanted to spend my life protective people.”

“Kate Bishop… how did you get the Ronin suit?” I asked and Kate blushed, “well I was at my mother’s party and I was following this guy leading to an underground auction. The place got attacked and I just put on the closest thing to hide my face as I defended the people.” I smiled, “yes running through traffic to save a dog that was pretty cool you get points from me for that.” Kate blushed, “thank you but I couldn’t exactly let him go I mean just look at his face.” As if knowing his cue Lucky looked up smiling with his tongue out. I grabbed my phone, “okay now pizza time I am starving.”

“So how old are you Yelena?” Kate asked and I tilted my head slightly and smirked, “29 and you are a child.” Kate huffed, “I’m 22 which only makes you 7 years older than me.” I smirked, “aww you have a fangirl crush on me? Please tell me not on Clint as well that man is in his late 30’s.” Kate shook her head, “I don’t have a crush on anyone.” I pouted, “Kate Bishop you are breaking my heart.” Kate whined, “shut up Yelena.” I smirked, “okay Kate Bishop for now I’ll stop teasing you.” Kate sighed, “thank god.”

Chapter Text

Antonia’s POV

“Okay that’s it I am bored,” I stood up. “Toni it’s been three days relax,” Ilya sighed and I shook my head, “no that is three days to long. First Mom disappears on us and then Auntie Nat is on a mission while Auntie Lena is with some girl I’m sick of being left alone.” Oksana stood up, “Toni is right I mean why isn’t Auntie Lena here?” I hummed, “I think she’s got a secret girlfriend.” Ilya sighed, “Mom wanted us to stay out of trouble not get into trouble.” I huffed, “no Mom wanted us to not die and we won’t. Plus aren’t you curious about Auntie Lena’s new girlfriend?”

Ilya huffed, “you got Mama’s cockiness about death.” I grinned, “damn right I do.” Oksana handed me her iPad, “Okay I have looked up everything I can about Kathrine Bishop who Auntie Lena is with. Her apartment was burnt down 3 days ago. Strange. Maybe Auntie Lena fell in love and her girlfriend got attack and that’s why she’s not here.” I grinned and turned to Ilya, “come on Lya aren’t you at least a little curious I mean as Auntie Lena’s family we have a right to threaten her if she hurts our Aunt.”

“Look if Auntie Lena wanted us to know about her we would,” Lya sighed and I pouted, “Auntie Lena wouldn’t tell us.” Ilya groaned, “Can’t we just sit down and have a nice Christmas holiday?” I shook my head, “nope I’m checking out this Kate Bishop to see if she is worthy enough for our Auntie. You can either come or stay.” I stared at Ilya. Our eyes locking fighting for the win. After a few minutes Ilya looked down sighing, “fine but only so we can get back our Christmas when you find nothing.”

“Yes,” I grinned and Ilya sighed, “such a child.” I smirked, “yeah and you are like Auntie Nat.” Ilya smirked, “I’m the oldest.” Oksana pouted, “does that mean I’m like Auntie Lena?” Lya and I shared a look then looked back at the youngest, “maybe.” “Yes.” Oksana rolled her eyes, “fine but at least I’m cool Auntie Nat is a fun killer.” I grabbed my jacket, “come on we can bicker on the way, but we need to get to Kate Bishop’s apartment.” We all got our sweaters on and made our way to the apartment that was above a pizza shop. “I think pizza later,” I whispered as I broke into Kate Bishop’s apartment.

“I can’t believe we are doing this,” Lya huffed. When it opened I see the burnt apartment. “Okay let’s split up there has to be some clue here,” I said and Lya rolled her eyes, “you’ve been watching too many Scooby doo movies.” We were searching the apartment when I found all her Avengers stuff, “damn guys come take a look at this.” Ilya came over, “man this girl is obsessed. What if she is Auntie Lena’s stalker and she is in trouble and Auntie Nat didn’t want to freak us out.”

“Okay now you are sounding as paranoid as Mom,” Ilya huffed. “GUYS!” We both looked to our little sister, “this girl has so much pizza.” I smirked, “I’m sure she wouldn’t mind feeding a few widows. Start cooking Sana.” Oksana grinned and I went back searching for any dirt on this Kate Bishop. When the timer went off we started to eat the pizza. But when someone opened the door we hid. “I can’t believe this I mean I was helping and then nothing.” I frowned as the voice continued, “I mean it’s not like I was in the way and they needed me. I’m not useless.”

I stepped out, “Kate Bishop.” When a bottle of hot sauce was flung at me I grabbed it and grinned at the woman, “hiiii I hope you don’t mind we had one of your frozen pizzas.” Kate frowned, “who are you and what are you doing in my apartment?” I clicked my tongue, “right well my name is Toni Reznikoff it is nice to meet you Kate Bishop.” Kate Bishop frowned, “you are Russian?” I grinned, “yes as was my Mama and the rest of my family.” Kate’s frown deepened, “what are you doing in my apartment.” I grinned, “we are here to what is the American word?” I asked and Ilya came out of the shadows, “give her the talk about shovels.” Kate chuckled nervously, “um how many of you are there?”

“Three and you have very good tastes in pizza Kate Bishop,” Oksana said then sat back down at the table eating another slice of pizza. “You must be Yelena’s nieces,” Kate sighed relaxed. “That is right. So Auntie Lena has talked about us?” Kate nod, “yeah not very much though.” I motioned for her to sit at the table, “sit Kate Bishop.” Kate sat down, “now what are your intentions with our Auntie.” Kate went bright red, “what?” I frowned, “you are her girlfriend it would be the only reason she’d be gone for so long.” Kate shook her head, “what no. I’m being hunted and Natasha and Yelena are protecting me no… no girlfriending at all.”

I pulled out a knife and stabbed it into the table, “are you a stalker Kate Bishop?” Kate’s eyes were wide, “what no I mean I am a fan of them but I’m not a stalker.” I hummed, “protecting you from what?” Kate gulped, “the tracksuits they think I’m Ronin.” I frowned and looked up at Ilya, “what is a Ronin?” Ilya frowned to, “I have never heard that name before.” Kate Bishop’s breathe hitched. My eyes snapped to her, “you aren’t telling us something.” Kate gulped, “Ronin was an assassin and I accidentally bright them back to life and now the tracksuits are after me.”

“Where is Auntie Nat and Auntie Lena?” Oksana asked and Kate looked down, “they said I was in the way and told me to go home.” I frowned, “I’m sorry. If it makes you feel better they still treat us like kids.” Lya sighed, “we will forever be kids to them Toni.” I looked down, “yeah well I don’t feel like a kid anymore.” Kate touched my hand and I looked up at her, “I’m sorry you had to lose your Mama.” I looked down, “I like you Kate Bishop please don’t hurt our Auntie.” Kate shook her head, “I am not dating your Aunt in fact she told me I was better just staying away.” Oksana looked at Kate Bishop, “did she have a dog with her?”

“Yes Fanny why?” Kate asked and I smirked, “how did Fanny react to you?” Kate looked confused, “I mean she was a very well behaved dog and I pat her.” Lya huffed, “welcome to the Family Kate Bishop.” Kate looked confused, “I don’t get it.” I smirked, “Fanny hates people attacks anyone and Auntie Lena says that why she’s single. You pat Fanny you probably already have Auntie Lena’s heart.” Kate sighed, “she told me to go away.” I grinned, “yep she likes you likes you.” Kate chuckled, “I think you are very wrong.” I smirked, “you’ll see. Okay well now that we have given you the talk about shovels we need to get back before-” Ilya’s phone started ring.

Ilya: Reznikoff speaking

Natasha: Where the fuck are you? Are you okay? Where are your sisters?

Ilya: Relax Auntie Nat we are with Kate Bishop

Natasha: Get home now

Yelena: Wait why are you with Kate Bishop?

Natasha: Not the time Yelena

Ilya: We will be home now

Natasha: I swear you kids are going to run me into an early grave

Ilya: So now you have time for us and you will spend that time yelling at us

Natasha: Ilya that’s not

Ilya: You are not our Mama

Natasha: I know that but I still worry

Ilya: Yet you ditch us the second someone needs you

Natasha: Please just come home

Ilya: I will protect my Family

Natasha: I don’t doubt that

Ilya: Good we will see you when we come home

Natasha: Please be careful

With that Ilya hung up the phone. “Are you okay?” Kate Bishop asked and Ilya nod, “come on girls we have to go back.” I stood up and hugged my sister. Ilya relaxed, “I won’t let anything happen to you.” I smiled, “I know Lya. Come on Sana let’s go.” As we go to the door I turned back to Kate Bishop, “thank you for the pizza.” With that we left to go back home.

Chapter Text

Antonia’s POV

“I still don’t think we need a babysitter,” I huffed and Auntie Lena rolled her eyes, “last time we left you alone you-” I smirked, “gave the talk of shovels to your girlfriend?” Yelena glared, “Kate Bishop is not my girlfriend.” Oksana giggled, “maybe not but you want her to be.” Yelena huffed, “I do not want Kate Bishop.” Ilya crossed her arms, “Fanny approved of her.” Yelena glared at my older sister, “god why do you all act like us it’s weird.” I smirked, “can’t help it that I’m Mama’s mini me.”

“Your Mama I get but that is just Nat,” Yelena gestured to Ilya who smirked, “can’t help it I’m the oldest.” Yelena sighed, “I’m not interested in Kate Bishop.” I rolled my eyes, “and I don’t have a giant crush on Alex from Orange is the New Black.” Yelena’s head snaps to me, “who let you watch Orange is the New Black you are a baby.” I rolled my eyes, “I’m 18 and stop deflecting you like, LIKE Kate Bishop.” Yelena sighed, “how mush do you want to shut up about Kate Bishop?”

“$250… each… per day,” I smirked and Yelena groaned and grabbed her wallet out. “You three are expensive,” Yelena sighed and handed $250 to each of us. “Pleasure doing business with you Auntie Lena,” Oksana grinned. “Did your Mama bribe you?” Auntie Lena asked and I shook my head, “nope she already knew she was head over heels in love with Mom.” Yelena sighed, “you were with her while you gave her the shovel talk was she I mean did she like feel the same about me?” I smirked, “you just gave us money to stop.” Yelena sighed, “she’s too young for me anyway.”

“Auntie Lena,” I tried to get her attention but she didn’t reply just looked at me. “Kate Bishop is an open book even if we weren’t widows we could see she is attracted to you,” I told Auntie Lena who nod. “Fanny liked her without a problem which says a lot,” hearing her name the Akita came over and sat in front of Yelena. “If I leave you three alone do you promise not to go anywhere?” Yelena asked and I huffed, “we will be find I mean we have all killed people and protected ourselves we will be fine.”

“Just be careful,” Auntie Lena grabbed Fanny’s leach. Once Auntie Lena is gone I grinned, “who wants to go to the movies?” Ilya rolled her eyes, “fine.” Oksana grinned, “can we see Scream 6?” I grinned, “yes!” Ilya smirked, “are you even old enough baby sister?” Oksana huffed, “I’m 16 and I just I love Jenna Ortega she is just so hot.” I smirked, “Isn’t she a bit old for you?” Oksana glared, “are we going or not.” We both looked at Ilya, “yes fine we can go.” Oksana and I high fived.

-------------------

“That was the best Scream movie ever!” Oksana grinned and I smirked, “you just like that it had more Jenna Ortega in it.” Oksana huffed, “is that a crime? Plus don’t think I didn’t notice you were blushing in all of Sam’s scenes.” I huffed, “was not and you can’t prove it.” Ilya held out her phone, “I got both of you on photo blushing.” My eyes widen, “don’t you dare show that to anyone Ilya Reznikoff or I will-” Ilya smirked, “you’ll what baby sister.” I went for her phone but then a voice interrupted us, “well hello ladies.” We turned to see a guy that looked like his face had been beaten with the ugly bat.

“We are not interested,” I said and he looked me up and down, “you know you’d be prettier without the burn marks it would make you look hotter.” I flinched. This wasn’t the first time but the last person who said that was General Dreykov. “Leave now,” Ilya growled. “Calm down mother Russia,” he smirked. I kept my head down. “See she knows she’s ugly but you Mother Russia. Damn I could show you a good time,” he smirked. Ilya stood in front of me, “have you ever heard of the Black Widow?” I knew this was going bad very quickly. “Of course I’ve heard of the MILF. Damn the things I would teach that woman,” I heard him say and I felt like after this conversation I need a bath.

“I have a gun currently pointed at your liver. You will die in agony in minutes if that. Now you are going to apologise to my sister then you are going to run away,” Ilya growled and I could hear the boys frantic breathing, “yes okay please don’t shoot.” Ilya stepped aside and he looked at me, “I’m sorry.” Ilya dug the gun in more and he had tears rolling down his face, “I am so sorry you I shouldn’t have said anything I am sorry.” Ilya stood back in front of me, “run.” With that the boy bolted. Ilya turned to me but I kept my head down. “Toni look at me,” Ilya said and I looked up into the red head’s blue eyes.

“You are beautiful don’t let some boy say otherwise,” Ilya told me and I shook my head, “it’s what he used to say as well. You think after causing it he wouldn’t point it out but he did.” Oksana tackled my body into a side hug. Ilya cupped my face, “you are beautiful Toni. Mama was beautiful and she also had burns.” I nod, “yeah.” Suddenly someone rushed over, “hi I’m sorry are you girls okay?” I looked to see a woman in a police uniform. She was a Rookie by her stance but very beautiful. Her blonde hair in a tight pony tail. Her Brown eyes almost staring into my soul. She is beautiful.

“Yes Officer…” Oksana frowned looking at the badge. Our English is good but sometimes we struggle with names. “Lewis. But Naya is fine. I heard he was giving you a rough time are you okay?” Her eyes were on me and I couldn’t stop the blushing. “Yeah you know how um…” Naya smiled, “jackasses.” I blushed harder, “yeah Jackasses are.” I shivered with Naya’s attention, “just so you know I think you are beautiful.” I gulped and She got out her note pad and wrote something down for me, “have a nice day ladies.” Naya winked at me and handed me a piece of paper. As the blonde left I looked down at the paper and opened it.

‘1-212-9475928 call me hot stuff ;) – Naya’

I blushed bright red and Ilya chuckled, “I can’t wait to tell Auntie Nat you got hit on.” I slapped Ilya’s arm, “shut up.” Oksana grinned, “Officer Lewis likes you and you like her back I don’t think I’ve ever seen you this red Toni.” I whined, “why can’t we go back to teasing Auntie Lena.” Ilya smirked, “because Toni you just got hit on by someone you think is hot and she gave you her phone number.” I pouted, “I could be a fake to make me feel better.” Ilya smirked, “then text her.” I gulped and got out my phone, “what do I even write?” Ilya frowned as did Oksana, “um.”

“See you two are just as useless who do we know that isn’t useless with love?” Oksana snapped her fingers, “Auntie Nat.” I shivered, “yeah I am not talking to Auntie Nat about this.” Ilya smirked, “I got it.” Ilya got out her phone and called someone. I frowned, “Lya who are you ringing?”

Ilya: Hey you said I could call if I needed help

Laura: I did what’s going on?

Ilya: Toni got hit on and she was given a phone number and we don’t know what do make her say

Laura: You called me about boy problems?

Oksana: Girl problems

Ilya: Plus you are like the only one that isn’t related to us that might know what to do

Laura: Just say hello and explain where you are from

Ilya: This woman hit on her like hard

Laura: Maybe just flirt a bit then see if she’s interested

Ilya: How did you hit on Uncle Clint?

Laura: I told him that for someone who has a perfect shooting score he really can’t take the shot

Toni: And that worked?

Laura: Yep

Toni: So just tell her who I am and where I’m from

Laura: Yes and if she starts flirting flirt back a little honey

Toni: Thank you Auntie Laura

Laura: No problem sweetie

Ilya hung up the phone, “so text her now and then we can go get ice cream.” I nod and pulled out my phone,

Antonia: Hi um this is the girl from the theatres my name is Antonia you gave me your number and I am hoping this is not a fake cause you are very beautiful

I sent it and I gulped, “I just got hit on and texted someone back.” Ilya wrapped her arm around my shoulder, “that you did baby sister. Now to the ice cream parlour.”

Chapter Text

Yelena’s POV

As I see Elenor Bishop enter a building that she wouldn’t normally I frowned. I have been watching Elenor Bishop to see if she is safe. Kate basically begged me to make sure her Mom didn’t get hurt so I caved and started following her. I wanted to be wrong I really did. I looked into the room Fisk normally uses and that I saw. Elenor Bishop talking with Kingpin. Fuck. I took a video of her saying that Kate needed to be taken care of because she was becoming to nosey. I saved the video and made my way to Kate Bishop’s Aunt’s house. I knew this was not going to be easy to tell her.

I will almost be like telling Ari that Mama was going to kill her. Ari would have never believed and I don’t think Kate Bishop will either. As I got to the apartment I buzzed in. I walked up the stairs and opened the door. The sight that met me was Lucky and Fanny with a pizza slice each and Kate Bishop on the couch watching Sex in the City. I chuckled, “Kate Bishop feeding my baby pizza?” Kate blushed, “well it would be mean if I gave pizza to Lucky and not Fanny and look she loves it.”

I took a deep breath and took off my jacket, “Kate Bishop we need to talk.” I sat down and Kate turned off Sex in the City and turned to me her pizza finished. “What’s up Yelena?” Kate asked her eyes sparkling and I felt like I was about to kick a puppy. “I have a video you need to see before I say anything,” I got out my phone and played her the video. I watched as the smile died on her face. Once the video was over I locked my phone after sending it to Natasha. “Kate Bishop?” A tear rolled down her face and I wiped it away but more just kept coming.

“She made it sound like it was so easy. Like it didn’t matter that I was her daughter for 22 years.” Kate started shaking and I quickly pulled her into my arms. I laid us down and Kate Bishop cried against my neck. “My Mom wants me dead,” Kate sobbed and I played with her hair. I didn’t care my shirt was getting wet. I didn’t care that this wasn’t my problem. Because I’m making it my problem. I am not leave Kate Bishop. I think that Oksana was right somewhere along the days I’ve grown attached to Kate Bishop. My Little Hawk.

I kept holding her softly. As her sobs died down Kate whispered, “I wish Dad was still alive he would love me. I can be loved can’t I?” Big brown eyes looked up at me and I felt my heart beat faster and broke at the same time. “If your Mama can’t see how amazing you are Kate Bishop then she does not deserve you. You are brave and smart and deserving of someone so much better then your Mama. You ran into traffic to save a dog’s life. You want to save people’s lives so much you put on a suit that would only bring you trouble and still you do not regret putting it on because you saved people. Kate Bishop there is no one in this world more deserving of love then you.”

Kate looked up at me and we slowly moved forward but then I paused. Kate cupped the back of my neck and pulled me into a kiss. I have kiss a lot of people in my life but right now all I can think was this the one that matters the most. This kiss is everything. I pulled Kate closer. She was straddling my waist. When breathing became an issue we pulled back. Kate’s eyes went wide, “oh my god I am so sorry I didn’t mean to I you could have pushed me away I didn’t-” I cupped her face, “shut up Kate Bishop.”

Kate’s mouth shut quickly, “good girl. Now I know what I did, and I want to do it again. Is that okay?” Kate nod and I pulled her back down into a kiss. Kate moaned as my tongue entered her mouth. Suddenly the door flew opened and Kate quickly broke apart and threw a pillow at the door and I cocked my gun at the door. “Oh god,” I heard Natasha and Kate quickly got off me, “it’s not what it looks like!” I sat up and looked at Natasha who was smirking, “really cause it looked like you had your tongue down my sisters throat.” I rolled my eyes, “correction my tongue was down her throat.” Kate was bright red, “can we not say that.”

“We have a problem did you tell her about Bishop Snr?” Natasha asked and I sighed, “yes.” Kate looked sad again, “what are we going to do?” I stood up, “I won’t let anyone hurt you Kate Bishop.” Natasha sighed, “I think we are going to have to bring extra hands on and Wanda is not going to like it.” I sighed, “the girls are widows.” Natasha nod, “this ends now the day after tomorrow is Christmas and I would really like to spend it with my wife.” I smirked, “you got Hill to take Christmas off? Now that is a shocker.” Natasha smirked, “what can I say I’m very persuasive.”

“Okay so tomorrow is Mom’s Christmas Party for the company and I’m pretty sure something will happen there since it is the day before Christmas,” Kate spoke up. I nod, “Oksana can be on the cameras being our eyes and ears. Ilya and Toni can be with you outside. I will be with Kate Bishop.” Natasha nod, “We will fix this mess now that Maya knows Ronin is dead.” I frowned, “Maya knows?” Natasha nod, “yeah I told her who Ronin really was. Her name. How she died. She didn’t believe me at first but eventually she believed me. It hurt explaining that my little sister was on a planet dead somewhere.”

“Wanda saw her before she came back. I miss her,” I whispered the last part. “You know what’s the hardest thing?” I looked to my sister and smiled threw the pain, “Toni. I don’t know how they act so much like we did.” Natasha smiled, “troublesome.” Kate smiled, “they are good kids.” Natasha smirked, “you know that if they weren’t snapped two of them would be older then you right?” I huffed, “yeah cause you are old Nat.” Natasha gasped, “I am not old.” I smirked, “you are ancient I mean you were before but now you are like 40.” Nat huffed, “39.” I smirked, “and I’m still in my 20’s so you are ancient.” Nat glared, “you are turning 30 next year.” I smirked, “yeah and your 40 next year. You are a year older then me.”

“Come on let’s get back to my apartment and check on the girls. Come on Kate Bishop time for you to be with the family,” Natasha said. “Wait what?” Nat turned to Kate Bishop, “well since you are now dating my little sister that makes you family. Plus you have a hit out on you we aren’t letting you stay here alone.” Kate slowly nod, “okay but will I fit?” Nat nod, “yes Ilya can sleep with me for the next couple of nights.” Kate blushed and turned to me, “you are okay with that?” I nod, “yes Kate Bishop now let’s get the pups and go.” Kate ran and got the leads. “Told you you’d find someone eventually,” Nat smiled.

“I just wish Ari were here to say I told you so,” I whispered and Nat pulled me into a hug, “I know I wish she were here too.”

Chapter Text

Antonia’s POV

I was in the middle of playing Mario cart with Auntie Lena and winning but as my phone went off my head snapped to it. “Sana take over!” I rushed to my phone and grabbed it.

Naya Lewis: Definatly not a fake number

Gorgeous in fact I was hoping you’d

Text soon

Antonia: Yes hi um sorry I’m sort of

New at this but I’m glad it was not a

Fake number

Naya Lewis: So your name is Antonia?

Antonia: Reznikoff. Antonia Reznikoff

Naya Lewis: Well Antonia Reznikoff I

Want to know everything about you like what

Is your favourite colour

Antonia: Easy. Blue

Naya Lewis: So who were the girls you

Were with at the movies?

Antonia: Oh those were my sisters

Ilya and Oksana. Ilya was the one with

Red hair and Oksana was the smaller one

Naya Lewis: So Christmas is coming up.

Have you got any plans say the 27^th?

Antonia: I am free anytime after Christmas

Usually Mom would take us shopping but

She is busy so we are with my Aunties

Naya Lewis: Well I’d like to take you out

Maybe walk threw the snow park get some

Ice cream

Antonia: I would love that.

Naya Lewis: 27^th it is. I have to go now

The city doesn’t protect itself

Antonia: Have a good Shift Naya

I grinned and walked out of my room and to the living room seeing all eyes were on me. Oksana and Ilya were smirking. Auntie Lena, Auntie Nat and Kate Bishop were confused, “what was that?” Auntie Nat asked and I frowned, “what was what?” I asked and Auntie Nat got up, “you are bright red Toni what is going on.” I gulped, “nothing I just I was reading a book?” Auntie Nat rolled her eyes, “you are just as bad at lying as Ari.” I looked offended, “Mama was a great liar.” Nat smirked, “never to me and it seems you inherited that from her.” I whined and turned to Ilya asking for help.

“No it was definitely a book I sent it to her,” Ilya said and Nat turned to her, “really what was it about?” Ilya smirked, “how to tell your family you are in love with the same gender.” Kate frowned, “is everyone in this family gay?” Auntie Nat smirked, “yes pretty much.” Suddenly my phone went off and I flinched. Auntie Nat’s head snapped to me, “who’s texting you Antonia.” I looked down at my phone, “no one.” Auntie Nat raised an eyebrow, “someone had to have sent the text.” I shook my head, “nope no one just one of those pizza places telling us about a pizza deal they have going. I think I eat way too much pizza.”

Auntie Nat crossed her arms, “well then pull up the number and let’s order one of those deals.” I started slowly sweating despite the cold temperature of the house. “No none of them were really that good,” I said. “Give me your phone Antonia,” Nat held out her hand. “No I’m good I’ll just unsubscribe to the pizza shop,” I put my phone in my back pocket. Auntie Nat glared then turned to Oksana, “who is she texting Oksana.” Auntie Nat held I contact and I knew I was doomed. God I wish I had my line on me to I could go out the window. I slowly backed away ready to run.

“Antonia has a Girlfriend!” Oksana finally broke and I ran to the window but it was locked, “Damn it!” When Auntie Nat turned to me I whimpered, “I’m sorry she’s not my girlfriend I don’t have a girlfriend it’s just Oksana taking a joke to far yeah no girlfriend for me.” Auntie Nat crossed her arms, “and where did you meet this girlfriend if you three have been house banded for over a week now?” I looked down, “um she delivers the pizzas.” Auntie Nat soon stood in front of me, “the only thing making me mad right now is you three lying.”

“You aren’t mad we went to the movies?” I looked into the sea green eyes. “No but I do what to hear about this person who is your girlfriend,” Auntie Nat sighed. I huffed, “not my girlfriend just a girl that-” Ilya interrupted me, “that flirted with you and gave you her number.” I blushed and Auntie Nat smirked, “and you met this girl at the movies?” I nod, “yeah she was on duty.” Auntie Nat frowned, “how old even is she?” Ilya chuckled, “don’t worry Auntie Nat she is 19 she’s a rookie cop.” My head snapped to Ilya, “you background searched Naya?!” Ilya smirked, “of course she hit on my baby sister.” I glared, “yeah and if anyone should be doing that it should be me.” Ilya huffed, “Auntie Nat back me up older siblings can do that.” Auntie Nat smirked, “it is true I did it to Kate Bishop.”

“I’m sorry what?” Kate asked and Auntie Nat sighed, “look it’s a sister thing.” Oksana smiled, “so what did she say?” I blushed, “um we um are going on a date.” Yelena stood up, “but you are a baby.” I huffed, “I’m 18.” Kate Bishop chuckled, “you’ll still be getting that at 22.” Yelena smirked, “forget 22 I still get it at 29.” Auntie Nat chuckled, “Ari still got it at 36.” I looked down, “do you think Mama who be okay with me liking girls?” Auntie Nat pulled me into a hug, “oh Honey I’m pretty sure she was routing for it. In fact I think I can hear her cheering from Valhalla.”

“What about Mom?” I asked and Auntie Nat pulled back, “no one in this family cares that you like girls Honey it would be hypocritical of all of us.” Ilya smirked, “yeah I’m pretty sure every widow is a lesbian to some degree if not all the way.” I looked at Kate who blushed, “yes very much a lesbian.” Yelena smirked, “really Kate Bishop I would have never guess.” Kate smirked, “oh do you need my tongue in your mouth again to convince you.” Oksana squeaked and cover her eyes, “no I don’t want to see it.”

“Oh girls that reminds me. Do you want to help us with a mission on Christmas Eve?” Auntie Nat asked and I quickly nod my head, “YES! Yes so much yes I need a mission Auntie Nat please.” Auntie Nat chuckled, “okay what about you two?” Ilya grinned, “definitely.” Oksana nod her head, “yes as long as there is no killing innocent people.” Auntie Nat smiled, “okay well let’s go over the plan then.”

Chapter Text

Yelena’s POV

I straightened my tie in the elevator, “you look good Lena.” I turned to my girlfriend? “Thank you Kate Bishop,” I sighed as I pull my hands away from my tie and tug my sleeves down to hide my widow bites. “Mother is going to freak out,” Kate sighed and I grabbed Kate’s hand, “that is okay Kate Bishop. Meeting the parents is the hardest thing to do in a relationship. I mean Wanda was shaking as she met my Mama.” Kate smiled, “you mean the woman who almost took at Thanos alone was scared?” I grinned, “yes very scared. Mama is very scary when she wants to be and Ari was her favourite.”

“I want to know more about you family. Anything you can tell me I’ll happily listen to it all,” Kate smiled and I squeezed her hand, “I’d like that Kate Bishop. Maybe we could talk about the better part of your family.” The elevator doors open and we walked out, “coats?” The man asked and I shook my head. We both grabbed a glass of wine from the waiters and took sips casing the place out. “See anyone dangerous Kate Bishop?” I asked and Kate looked around, “Mother is 3 o’clock and looking pissed.” Yelena turned her head slightly, “well let’s go deal with the angry beast. Oksana keep look out.”

“Kathrine Bishop, I told you to stop hanging out with these degenerates,” Elenor Bishop growled. “Yelena Belova future daughter in law nice to meet you,” I put on a charming smile and the rage that washed over Elenor was very noticeable. “Katie you got a girlfriend congratulations,” Jack grinned and held out his hand for me and I shook his hand. “Yelena Belova,” I said and he grinned, “nice to meet you. Isn’t this great Ellie?” Just then there was a shot and I quickly pull Kate to the floor covering her with my body.

People were screaming around us as someone kept shooting, “we have to go.” I got Kate Bishop up and moved her to the elevator, “Oksana?” I said threw the ear piece, “on it Auntie Lena. Toni guard the south exit. Lya the north. Auntie Nat the shooter is coming into the building wearing all black with a mask on.” As the elevator opens I pulled Kate Bishop inside, “we are going to level 12 collecting our equipment then we’ll sail down from 12.” As we started traveling Kate was slightly shaking. “Kate Bishop?” Kate turned to me, “I want you to be my girlfriend.” I frowned, “Kate-”

Kate interrupted me, “if I am going to die tonight I want to at least be calling you my girlfriend as I die.” I went to open my mouth but Kate kept talking, “I mean I hope I don’t die but I mean it’s possible and it’s just you are so cool and beautiful and I want to be your girlfriend. I know we kissed but we never actually got to talk about it. And I-” I cut Kate off pressing my lips against her own. Kate paused then started to kiss back. I pressed her against the elevator wall. Kate moaned and I slipped my tongue inside her mouth. I pulled down Kate’s dress seeing her hero suit and Kate pulled open my suit revealing my own.

“Dear Auntie Lena please stop life scaring your 16 year old niece very much appreciated Oksana Reznikoff,” we heard threw our ear pieces and we quickly pulled away, “why were you watching us?” Kate yelped and Oksana huffed, “it’s kind of my job so you know you aren’t dead by the end of the night.” Natasha chuckled, “leave them alone honey they are young and in love with each other.” Oksana huffed, “if I wanted to see people making out oh wait I don’t and never want to see it people are gross.” Nat chuckled, “okay Mini Yelena.”

As the doors open we go out and quickly grab Kate’s weapons and the rest of mine. “Why did Natasha call Oksana mini Yelena?” Kate asked and I huffed, “Ari’s kids are almost exactly like we were and in order to. Oksana not wanting anyone is exactly what I said 3 weeks ago and further.” Kate grinned, “does that mean I made you rethink your whole life plan.” I blushed, “maybe.” Kate grinned and I rolled my eyes and pulled her in my her quiver, “stop that look Kate Bishop.” I kissed Kate but it was interrupted by Oksana again, “Kingpin’s men are coming towards you.”

I kicked a window open with my boot and threw down my line, “BISHOP!” We heard someone yell. “You have no time for escape you have to fight them,” Oksana said and I turned on my widow bites. “You got this Kate Bishop?” Kate grinned, “defiantly.” When the door flew open I shot the first guy and as the slowly come in Kate was shooting them while I was taking them down one by one. As the were all down I was panting. “Auntie Lena more is coming go now,” Oksana said. I grabbed Kate Bishop and held onto the line, “hold onto me.”

As we sailed down the building we made our way to the meeting point which is the ice ring. We slide to the middle but frowned when soon we were surrounded by Tracksuits. I took my bartons out and turned them on, “well Kate Bishop let’s show them why you don’t mess with a Hawkeye and their Black Widow.” Kate grinned and the fight started. Arrows flying and my batons beating people unconscious. Tracksuit after tracksuit fell as we fought them off. I missed this. The fighting. The adrenaline. Maybe I should take Maria up on that Kid Avengers job she has.

Once all the tracksuits are down, I twirl my bartons and put them back in my holsters. “That was so awesome!” Kate grinned and I turned to Kate Bishop grinning, “I’d say you are a natural with that bow.” I pulled Kate against me, “no one can see us here.” Kate wrapped her arms around my neck and surrounded by bodies our lips met. I moaned pulling her closer. I feel alive for what feels like the first time in my life. As our tongues danced and my hand moved down to Kate’s ass. We were one. “YELENA!” Kate and I broke the kiss to see Natasha sliding onto the ice. “Did you have to be such a cock block?” I huffed and Nat grinned, “consider it revenge baby sister.”

“Oksana is on her way,” Ilya said as she slid onto the ice. “Kate’s mother has been arrested as has the assassin. Turns out it was someone who worked for Elenor. She was not very good at being an assassin. I mean who carries their ID when going for a hit.” I turned to Kate who looked sad, “it was for the best Kate Bishop.” I whispered and Kate nod, “I know it’s just hard I spent so long trying to protect her and she wanted me dead.” I squeezed Kate’s hand, “well now you have people who actually deserve it to protect and protect you back.”

“TONI’S BEEN HURT!” We all turned to see Oksana with tears rolling down her face.

Chapter Text

Antonia’s POV

As I came out of the building going to the meet up spot I saw a little girl. “Mama!” She was crying so I slowly walked up to her, “hey little one where’s your Mama?” I asked and she look at my suit then raised her arms. I picked her up, “I don’t know where my Mama is Black Widow.” I smiled, “well maybe I can help you. What does your Mama look like?” The kid cuddled into my neck and I held onto her tightly, “okay honey say hidden I’ll find your Mama.” I walked around trying to find the child’s Mama. When I saw the Police started waking towards them.

“I am not going to jail again!” I frowned moving closer and before I could think a gun was aimed at me, “die Widow!” I quickly rolled the little girl out of my arms. Then I felt it. I looked down to see my black suit slowly getting wet with my blood. I fell to my knees. “DIE WIDOW!” The woman got hit with the back of someone’s gun and got taken away. “MEDIC!” Someone screamed and I laid down the world feeling very bright right now. “Black Widow?” The little girl I was holding whispered and I felt pressure on my gunshot wound. “Antonia?”

I looked up and see Naya, “sorry I didn’t tell you.” Naya shook her head, “just say with me.” The little girl cried, “Black Widow can’t die.” I felt my eyes getting heavy. “Trever take the kid away and someone get me a Medic!” A guy came and took the little girl. “You are very good with kids,” Naya whispered and I smiled slightly in a daze, “I’m Mama’s mini me.” She smiled, “keep talking to me Antonia.” I stared up into the deep brown eyes, “everyone calls me Toni.” She smiled, “keep talking sweetheart.”

“My Mom is Wanda Maximoff and my Mama was Ariana Reznikoff. I have two sisters. We were all widows and Mama adopted us. Then Mama got together with Mom and we’ve been a Family since,” I whispered slowly feeling my body grow cold. “Don’t make me go,” I whispered and Naya shook her head, “you aren’t going anywhere Toni. MEDIC!” I whimpered, “my Mama is dead. Maybe I’ll finally get to see her again.”

“ANTONIA!” I turned just as Auntie Nat came beside me, “no! No way in hell am I losing you.” Auntie Nat checked me over and ripped the suit where I was shot, “Antonia.” I shivered, “Auntie Nat.” Green eyes met mine, “your Mama would kill me if you died on my watch. I’m not losing another part of her.” I gulped, “I miss Mama.” Oksana and Ilya were sobbing into Lena and Kate’s arms. “I saved a kid. She needs to find her Mama,” I whispered. “We will save her Toni I promise,” Naya whispered.

“You’re the Rookie?” Auntie Nat asked and Naya’s head snapped up, “Naya Lewis Ms. Romanoff.” Auntie Nat nod, “go get the medic I’ll keep pressure on the wound.” As they swap I looked up at Auntie Nat, “she’s pretty.” Auntie Nat chuckled, “she is now you just got to stick with the living so you can go on that date.” I hummed, “I don’t want to go Auntie Nat.” She looked sad, “you don’t have to go you can stay with us forever.” I slowly star closing my eyes, “I love you Auntie Nat.” Then everything went black.

-----------------------

I felt light. I looked up and see Mama, “hey my little spider.” I smiled, “Mama?” She smiled, “hey baby.” I ran over and hugged Mama, “I thought I would never see you again.” Mama cupped my face, “this is the in between. Not Dead but Not Alive. This is where you decide.” I frowned, “Mama?” She smiled, “they sent me to guide you.” Mama ran her thumb over my cheek, “you have a choice Antonia. You can move on and live in the afterlife or you can go back down and be with our family.” I pressed my forehead against Mama’s shoulder, “I wish you were with us.” Mama kissed my head, “I might be one day. Your Mom is working really hard and if anyone can bring me back it is her.”

“Mom?” I looked into blue eyes and Mama nod, “all in good time my little spider.” I stared at Mama, “I met a girl I think you would really like her.” Mama nod, “I know I have been watching you three. Protecting you where I can. I have seen what the future can be. What you might do. Nothing is set in stone but I can tell that you three will be happy and that is all I ask for.” I gulped, “what happens with me.” Mama smiled, “you will have everything you ever dreamed of Antonia.” I let a tear slip, “everything?” Mama nod, “everything my little spider. That Naya girl will be good for you.”

“I love you Mama,” I whispered and Mama smiled, “I love you too my little spider.” I pulled Mama into a hug, “I want to go home.” Mama kissed my head, “then wake up darling.”

-------------------

As my eyes blink opened I could hear a beeping. I hate hospitals. I looked around seeing Auntie Nat asleep in the corner. I smiled and kept looking around and beside my bed is Oksana and Ilya. I tried to sit up but I groaned. “Shut it Toni I’m trying to sleep,” Ilya growled and I smirked, “guess I should just go back to sleep and never wake up then?” Suddenly Ilya was up. Her blue eyes meeting my green, “Toni?” I grinned, “miss me already?” Ilya grabbed my hand and squeezed. I can tell that she wants to hug me but doesn’t want to hurt me.

“We lost you,” Ilya whispered and I frowned, “how long was I dead?” I asked and Ilya had tears in her eyes, “3 minutes. They said you’d be lucky if you ever woke up but Auntie Nat wouldn’t let them turn off the machines.” I shivered, “I… I saw Mama.” Ilya squeezed my hand, “she asked me if I wanted to come back or not.” Ilya sigh in relief, “thank you for choosing us.” I grinned, “of course I’d choose you. You’re my sisters. My family.” Ilya squeezed my hand, “get some sleep Toni surgery was hectic.” I blushed, “um what did um Naya do?” I asked and Ilya smirked, “she made sure you were okay then went back to the station to interrogate the woman who shot you.”

I blushed, “hot.” Ilya chuckled, “of course you’d think that hot.” I smirked, “of course I think it’s hot I like women with authority.” Ilya smirked, “such a bottom.” I huffed, “yeah well you are little Auntie Nat and she’s a bottom.” Ilya huffed, “I would be a top.” I shook my head, “no way in hell would you be a top.” Ilya huffed, “go to sleep baby sister.” I smirk, “didn’t argue I was right.” Ilya sighed, “thank you for coming back. I’m older I am supposed to die before you.” I laid down, “we are too young to die.” Ilya squeezed my hand, “go to sleep Toni.” With that I closed my eyes as my sister held my hand.

Chapter Text

Natasha’s POV

I groaned as I slowly woke up. I looked to my niece to see she’s blushing. “Come on she was like so worried about you,” Ilya smirked. “Yeah but I mean who wouldn’t be worried I got shot,” Toni huffed. “Yeah and your girlfriend was almost crying,” Oksana grinned. Toni glared, “not my girlfriend. Shit I was supposed to go on a date tonight.” I stood up and walked over to my niece, “hey Auntie Nat.” I grabbed Toni’s hand and sighed as I felt her pulse.

“Don’t you ever do that to me again,” I sighed. “I didn’t plan on getting shot Auntie Nat but I promise to try and stay away from bullets unless they are in my own gun,” Toni grinned and I lent forward kissing Toni’s head, “I was so worried about you.” Toni squeezed my hand, “I was worried too.” When there was a knock on the door Oksana opened it revealing Yelena. “Auntie Lena,” Toni cheered and Yelena walked over and slapped her shoulder, “you are not dying before me. Do you hear me Antonia Reznikoff!”

“Yes Auntie Lena,” Toni said fearfully. “I am so happy you are alive,” Yelena hugged Toni as best as she could. “Mrs. Reznikoff?” The doctor came in and moved to me. “Um no Romanoff. I’m her Aunt,” I explained and he nod, “well after today Ms. Reznikoff may leave but she is to rest for a few weeks until she is fully healed.” I nod, “okay can she leave now?” The doctor sighed, “genuinely not but Ms. Reznikoff is doing well so you may I’ll get the paperwork for you to sign.” I turned back to Toni, “how are you feeling?” I asked and Toni grinned, “like I got shot. At least this time I got medical attention.”

It didn’t take long before all of us were out of the hospital and on our way to my apartment. “Merry Christmas by the way. I’m also sorry you didn’t get to spend it with Auntie Ria,” Toni looked down and I quickly shook my head, “Maria is at home waiting for us.” Yelena chuckled, “4 adults and 3 kids in a 3 bedroom apartment how is that going to work Nat?” Toni huffed, “I’m an adult so is Lya. Oksana is the only one under 18.” Yelena grinned, “not old enough to buy Vodka then you’re not an adult.”

“Bet I can drink you under the table. Mama said you were a weak American now can’t handle your Vodka,” Toni grinned. “Don’t listen to everything your Mama said,” Yelena huffed. “American,” Toni whispered. I chuckled, “enough we are all Russian here we can all handle Vodka.” As I packed the car, we all got out and walked up the stairs. When I opened the door something felt wrong, “Natalia Alianovna Romanoff!” I flinched. In my living room stood Wanda Maximoff. Anger clear on her face. On the couch was Maria.

“Hey Wanda did you solve your problem?” I asked and then Wanda looked over my shoulder. “MOM!” The girls yelled and all rushed over. Wanda hugged them all. When Wanda pulled back she cupped Toni’s cheek, “my darling girl are you okay?” Wanda checked her over. “Yeah I’m okay Mom I promise,” Toni smiled. Wanda pulled them all back into a hug, “I missed you girls so much.” I smiled but then raged eyes met mine, “why did I have to find out that my daughter was shot by the news Natalia.”

Red magic danced around Wanda’s fingers, “I didn’t know how to reach you?” I backed up. “You didn’t even attempt,” Wanda hissed. “I’m sorry I should have tried I know better than that now,” I spoke with panic lacing my voice. “Mom I’m fine I promised,” Toni smiled, “Mama helped me come back.” Everyone’s heads snapped to Toni. “Ari?” Yelena whispered. “Yeah I um saw Mama,” Toni looked at her feet, “Ari.” I heard Wanda whispered then smiled, “of course your Mama would be with you.” Toni smiled, “she helped me back. I was dead for 2 minutes.” Ilya shook her head, “3 Toni.” Wanda cupped Toni’s face, “you are so much like your Mama.”

“Yeah apparently with the same death wish,” Yelena huffed. “Yelena,” Wanda glared. Yelena looked down, “sorry Wanda.” Yelena lent into me, “she has the same look Mama has.” I grinned, “Ari married our Mama.” Yelena burst out laughing and Wanda raised an eyebrow, “share with the class?” I shook my head, “nothing just you look like Mama with that sort of look.” The door flew opened, “PIZZA!” Kate Bishop entered and as she saw everyone she blushed, “um I thought only the dogs would be here.”

“It is okay Kate Bishop let’s all eat before the pizza gets cold,” I told everyone. “Mom what happened to you?” Ilya asked and Wanda sighed, “well the government were hunting me down tracking me. I ended up winning by exposing their corruption. Now no one is after me.” I smiled, “took down a government agency?” Wanda nod, “yeah except this time I was on the good guys side.” We all started to eat the pizza while watching cartoons.

“So where are we all going to sleep?” Maria asked and Wanda sighed, “I was going to take the girls back home.” Toni stood up, “no!” Wanda’s head snapped to Toni. “I mean we all love New York why not stay book a hotel sleep there?” Toni looked nervous and Wanda raised an eyebrow, “what are you not telling me Antonia?” Toni went bright red, “I love New York so cool?” Oksana grinned, “Toni’s got a girlfriend.”

Toni glared at Oksana, “I do not.” Ilya chuckled, “you so do.” Toni glared, “yeah well you just jealous I got a date and you did not. Ha I got a girlfriend before you and your ancient doubt you’ll be getting one.” Ilya huffed, “I’m a year older then you.” Toni smirked, “yeah and I got a girlfriend before you.” Oksana giggled, “so you admit Naya is your girlfriend?” Toni blushed, “she’s not my girlfriend just a girl that I have a date with.” Wanda sat beside me and Yelena, “were you two this bad with Ari?” I shook my head, “no but they are still teenagers.” Wanda hummed, “they remind me of when Pietro and I bickered.”

“Oh admit it you’re in love with her,” Oksana rolled her eyes. “Okay girls enough and explain,” Wanda called out and all three turned to Wanda, “nothing.” Wanda smirked, “so we can go back to Russia then?” Toni pouted and I swear she looked exactly like Ari. “Good now tell me about this girl,” Wanda crossed her arms. “Shit I forgot to text her!” Toni yelped and got her phone out. I rolled my eyes then turned to Wanda, “I can get you four a hotel I don’t mind.” Wanda smiled, “it’s okay I can get it and I need to talk to them about this.” I smiled, “you are welcome any time Wanda.”

“I better book a hotel now,” Wanda sighed getting out her phone. When Toni started giggling I smirked, “how your rookie?” Wanda freezes and Toni smiled, “she’s good um Auntie Nat can I get picked up from my date here?” I nod, “of course little spider.” Toni grinned, “thank you.” Wanda turned to me, “rookie?” I nod, “19 and a police officer.” Wanda sighed in relief, “that’s not bad. Okay girls let’s go the hotel is booked we will see your Aunts soon.” Toni blushed, “tomorrow?” Wanda sighed, “yes tomorrow. Is that your date?” Toni nod, “yes.” Wanda nod, “okay we will see them tomorrow now come on girls.” With that Wanda and the girls leave. Maria smiles, “what did I miss?” I chuckled, “so much baby.”

Chapter Text

Natasha’s POV

I watched Toni pace, “this has to go good I mean I know what Mama said but I mean what if she doesn’t want to see me again and it was a pity date.” I stood up and got in front of Toni, “Toni relax okay honey breathe.” Green eyes looked at me with fear, “what if she’s mad that I got shot.” I sighed, “Toni there are three things you need to know right now.” Toni nod fear written all over her face, “good. Number One. Everyone is mad that you got shot but we are all thankful you are alive. Number Two. Everyone gets scared about their first date but you have to try love because you will have a hard time fighting it. Love is not weakness Toni.”

“What’s number three?” Toni asked and I smiled cupping her face, “I saw the look that girl gave you when she thought you were dying this is not pity this is genuine feelings. And it kind of runs in the Family. The first person is going to be your last person. It happened with Maria and I. Your Mama and Wanda. Then Yelena and Kate. You will be fine little spider just try and have a good time.” Toni relaxed, “thank you Auntie Nat.” I smiled and kissed her head, “good girl now go get dressed for your date.” I left my room letting Toni get dressed.

I moved to the living room seeing it full of the people I love. “Thank you, Nat we’ve been trying to calm her, down all afternoon and she just wouldn’t,” Wanda sighed and I smiled, “yeah well you should of seen the mess Ari was in on your wedding day.” Yelena frowned, “wait Ari was fine on their wedding day.” I shook my head, “nope she crawled into my bed at 12:02 and whispered if she was good enough for Wanda.” Wanda smiled sadly, “she was everything.” Before anyone can say anything there was a knock at the door. I walked and opened the door revealing a girl in grey jeans, a black button up and a black winter coat. Her blonde hair was in waves and her brown eyes held nervousness in them, “um I’m here to pick up Antonia.”

“She’s getting ready come inside,” I told her and as she walked in I see her gulp, “hello.” Wanda stood up and Officer Lewis was shaking, “hi I’m um Naya Lewis it um nice to meet you.” Wanda stared at the woman, “so you want to date my daughter?” Naya gulped again, “yes ma’am.” Wanda hummed, “are you aware of who we are?” Wanda asked and Naya nod, “yes ma’am.” I smirked, “and you realise if you hurt our little spider you will have to deal with us.” Naya’s head snapped to me, “yes ma’am.”

Wanda’s eyes flashed red. “She is our family so treat her right or walk away now,” I told her and her brown eyes filled with fire, “I will not leave Antonia. She is beautiful and brave, and I would never intentionally hurt her.” I smiled, “good girl. So most of the family is here. You’ve already met Ilya and Oksana.” Both waved and then I pointed to the rest of the family, “then there is Maria who is my wife. Yelena who is my little sister and Kate is her girlfriend. Lastly Toni’s Mom Wanda.” Naya smiled, “it is nice to meet you all.” Ilya hummed, “and if you break my little sisters heart I will find a way to kill you and make it look like an accident.”

Yelena burst out laughing, “oh my god she’s acting like Nat again.” Ilya huffed, “She is my little sister of course I have to threaten her.” Yelena smirked, “Whatever you say baby Nat.” Before a fight could break out Toni came out of my bedroom. She was in black ripped jeans, a white button down shirt and a light black coat. I smiled and Wanda sighed, “Antonia coat.” Toni pouted, “I’m Russian Mom.” Wanda stared her down and Toni blushed, “fine I’ll be back out in a second.”

When Toni came back out she walked over to Naya blushing, “um are you um ready to go?” Naya smiled, “yeah I’m ready.” Both of them walked to the door, “bye everyone.” Wanda smiled, “bye darling have fun. Don’t do anything I wouldn’t do.” I grinned, “on your first date with my sister your shoved your tongue down her throat.” Wanda huffed, “first we were on a mission that doesn’t count.” I rolled my eyes, “definitely counts.” Wanda huffed and Yelena grinned, “it counts also gross.”

“Hey I have walked in on you and Kate Bishop you can’t judge anymore,” I stated and Yelena blushed and looked down. Wanda sighed and then turned to Ilya and Oksana, “which one of you is getting a girlfriend next.” Oksana quickly pointed to Ilya who huffed, “yeah right where the hell would I meet someone.” Oksana grinned, “we stumbled across Naya bet we can stumble into someone for you.” Ilya rolled her eyes, “I don’t want a girlfriend. At least not yet.” Ilya looked down and I frowned, “you don’t have to get a partner Ilya.”

“Thank you, Auntie Nat,” Ilya whispered. “Why don’t we all watch a movie like old times while we wait for Toni to get home?” Wanda suggested and Ilya smiled, “yeah that’s a good idea but we have to be careful we have children in the room.” Oksana growled, “I am not a child I am 16.” Ilya smirked, “child.” Oksana glared, “old lady.” Ilya chuckled, “you even insult like a child.” Oksana growled, “Mama!” Everyone froze including Oksana. Then the tears started flowing down Oksana’s cheeks as well as Ilya’s.

Wanda quickly sat in between them and pulled them into her, “it’s okay little spiders you can cry you are safe.” Both kids softly cried against Wanda’s shoulder. I sat down on the couch and Maria fulled me against her and that’s when I realised I’m crying too. One word can bring a room to tears in seconds. I listened to everyone crying quietly. “I’m sorry,” Oksana whispered and Wanda whispered back, “it’s okay baby. Why don’t we watch a movie your Mama loved and that way you can feel closer to her.” Oksana and Ilya nod and Maria kept her hold on me. Every time I blink I feel like I am back on that planet. It should have been me. I have to live with that pain every day I just wish I had her back.

Chapter Text

Antonia’s POV

As we exit Auntie Nat’s apartment building I turned to Naya, “they weren’t like mean to you were they?” I asked and Naya smiled, “nothing I didn’t expect. So where would you like to go malady?” I blushed, “well I’ve only been to New York once and we’ve kind of been locked in the apartment all that time. Except for when we fought the people trying to assassinate Kate Bishop.” Naya smiled, “have you ever ice skated before?” I shook my head, “no but that sounds fun.” Naya held out her hand and I took it.

We started to walk and Naya smiled, “so tell me about yourself.” I looked to her then back to the road, “Well I am 18. I was snapped so I was born in 2000. I have two Mothers. Two sisters. So many Aunts I can’t kept track of anymore. I also used to be a Black Widow sort of.” Naya squeezed my hand, “I meant more your favourite food and stuff like that. But tell me more about your family.” I blushed, “my favourite food would have to be pizza.” Naya smiled, “mine’s doughnuts which is kind of bad because I’m a cop but I can’t help it I love them.”

I giggled, “what sort of doughtnut?” Naya hummed, “original glaze it would have to be. I could eat like 10 in a row.” As we arrived at the ice ring Naya walked over to get us skates. I smiled as I watched her. She’s so beautiful. When she walked back over to us with the skates I smiled wider. “Okay so how do you do this?” I asked and Naya got on her knees in front of me and started to put on my skates, “how about I show you and if you need you can lean on me.” I blushed, “I don’t have to I am a fast learner.”

“Mm I hope not to fast I was looking forward to you being pressed against me,” Naya smirked and I blushed harder. We got up and made our way to the ice. I was shakey at first but I quickly learned from everyone around me but I liked the idea of leaning on Naya. We skate slowly and I smiled, “I think I enjoy skating.” Naya smiled and twirls me on the ice. “So you know about me what about you?” I asked Naya. “Well I have a Dad and he raised me all on his own since Mom left us when I was 2. I had an older brother Micheal but when he got blipped back he got ran over by a truck.”

“I am so sorry about your brother. What about your Dad?” I asked and Naya sighed, “My Dad and I weren’t snapped but in early 2023 he lost his life to a brain tumour. Now it’s just me and my Uncle Patrick but he isn’t very supportive of my life choices. He hates Gays and Cops. I turned out to be both.” I pulled Naya into a hug, “I’m sorry.” Naya kissed my head. “What about your parents what’s the story there?” Naya asked and I blushed, “well my Mama she was a Black Widow.”

“How many Black Widows are there?” Naya asked and I smiled, “millions if not billions. There was this place called the Red Room and they trained Black Widows. My Mama, Aunts and Babushka were all widows. Mama traded herself so Auntie Nat and Auntie Lena could go free and that’s how she met me. The person who ran the Red Room was my biological Father. He would leave me with Mama while he would go into meetings. When I was 7 he was attacked he pulled Mama into a safe room and left me there to die.”

“Why would any Father do that to their child?” Naya asked. “He found out I kissed a girl and he said God had to punish me. I would have died in that exploitation if Mama didn’t run out and pull me out of the fire. Then Dreykov fixed me and put me under mind control. Mama and I went on Missions and together we were unstoppable.” Naya frowned, “what happened next?” I giggled, “being Gay runs in the Family. Mama was sent to Hydra to train Mom and Uncle Pietro. Mom told me that if it weren’t for Mama they wouldn’t have survived much longer. On a mission Mom and Mama kissed but Dreykov wasn’t happy so he ripped Mama away and put her under his complete control.”

I smiled, “then the day Mama got out was good. She tracked my Aunts down and with their help and Babushka they took down the Red Room freeing me.” Naya frowned, “what about your sisters?” I grinned, “well Mama was taking down a Red Room building and she rescued them. It all just fell into place. Sana and Lya got a family and mine extended.” Naya smiled, “so you are one big family?” I nod, “yeah but when the snap happened the only ones left of our family were Mama and Auntie Nat. Auntie Nat doesn’t like to talk about it but she lost Mama. To save the universe they had to get infinity stones. Mama sacrificed herself for the soul stone. Auntie Nat still wakes up screaming some nights.”

“I’m sorry you lost your Mama,” Naya whispered and I smiled softly, “she would have loved you.” Naya pulled me over to the edge and cupped my face, “my family would have loved you too.” As we lent in the overhead speak crackled, “Hour is up will all people with the red tickets please exit the ice.” I looked down to see my ticket was red. I sighed and we skated off the ice. As Naya took the skates back I pulled on my boots. When I started to snow I smiled. I love light snow it reminds me of snow dancing with Mama.

Naya came back over, and we started to head back to Auntie Nat’s apartment. Suddenly I had this feeling that something is wrong and that’s when I felt a knife at my back, “Hand over all your money dyke!” A man growled but I quickly hit the knife away and as his friends come out of the shadows. Naya and I started moving in perfect sync taking down guy after guy. As I saw a guy cocking his gun I got my own gun out and shot his out of his hand. All the guys quickly got up and ran away. I rushed to Naya, “are you okay you aren’t hurt are you?” Brown eyes looked deeply into my own, “he was going to shoot me.” I frowned, “I would never let that happen Naya.” Then it’s as if time froze brown eyes staring deep into my green. Blonde hair tossed from the fighting. She looks breathe taking. “Ты владеешь моим сердцем (You own my heart),” I whispered in my mother tongue.   

Naya pulled me by the waist and I wrap my arms around her neck. Naya surged forward pressing her lips against my own. It felt like that time Mama, and I lit 20 fireworks at once. I relaxed pulling her close. Naya’s nails digging into my lower back pulling me closer as well until there was no space in between us. I wish I could stay in this moment forever.

Chapter Text

Wanda’s POV

“My love. My heart. My everything.” I opened my eyes to see Ari. “Ari,” I whispered and Ari smiled her blue eyes shinning. “Come for me My Love,” I frowned, “I don’t understand.” Ari cupped my face, “a soul for a soul. Once the soul was returned a soul was freed.” I frowned more, “Ari what are you talking about.” Ari kissed me softly, “you will figure it out.” As Ari starts to fade I try and grab her but it’s not working.

“ARI!” I screamed and shot up. Natasha came running into the guest bedroom, “Wanda?” I was panting I tried to stop shaking but I couldn’t. “WANDA!” I looked up my eyes stinging from the tears. “Hey Wanda breathe okay calm down,” Natasha said softly. “Mom?” Oksana asked and Natasha sighed, “go hug your Mom.” Oksana crawled into bed and cuddled up against me. I held onto her tighter, “it’s okay baby I’m okay.” Oksana frowned, “Mommy why are you crying?”

Natasha moved into the room and sat at the end of the bed. “Nothing just a bad dream honey,” I whispered kissing Oksana’s head. “You screamed Mama’s name,” Oksana whispered. I closed my eyes, “honey why don’t you go see if your sister is back yet.” Oksana frowned but nod, “okay Mommy.” Once she was gone I turned to Nat, “is there any way Ari could be alive?” Nat looked down, “no Wanda he made it clear a soul for a soul.” I frowned, “a soul for a soul… once the soul was returned a soul was freed… Ari said that in my dream I just I don’t.”

“Wanda you’ve been threw a lot these last couple of days,” Natasha sighed and I glared at my sister in law, “I’m not crazy.” Natasha looked down, “Ari is gone.” I stood up, “no.” Natasha looked back up at me, “Wanda for what felt like years I held my sister’s dead body I know she is dead. I begged her to wake up and she didn’t. There is no coming back from her sacrifice.” I looked down at my wedding ring, “but Steve took back the soul stone. You said so yourself a soul for a soul what if… I don’t want to leave her there Natty.”

Natasha pulled me into a hug, “I know of some people that can take you there if you need that but you won’t find what you are looking for.” I looked back outside the room, “I just got back.” Natasha sighed, “I know how about I take the girls to your house in Russia and we can wait for you there?” Suddenly the door opened, “I want to come.” Ilya walked into the room and Natasha sighed, “this planet isn’t a get away vacation.” Ilya glared, “I’m going with Mom.” Natasha sighed again, “fine but just you two. I don’t need the younger two so see what’s on that planet.”

“When can we leave?” Ilya asked and Natasha got out her phone, “just let me call Carol she’ll come pick you up.” I smiled softly, “thank you for this Nat.” The Widow sighed, “I knew I wouldn’t be able to stop you and Ilya’s got Ari’s stubbornness.” Ilya grinned, “funny cause Mama said the exact same thing about you.” I chuckled, “you come from a long line of stubborn family members.” Natasha huffs, “like you aren’t stubborn. I’ll go call Carol and come back.” I nod and Nat walked out of the room, “is Mama alive?” Ilya whispered and I sighed, “I don’t know honey but I know I need answers that I don’t have.”

“MOM! TONI’S HOME!” Oksana calls out and I smiled, “come on let’s go see how your sister is.” We exit the room and head to the living room. As we enter I see Yelena sat opposite Toni with kate pointing a flashlight at Toni. “How did it go? What did you do? Why do you smell like gun smoke?” Toni was bright red and Oksana was eating popcorn. “It went really good. We went ice skating. We got mugged on the way home well sort of and once most of the guys were down this dude had a gun and I quickly shot it out of his hand,” Toni explains and I started to get worried. “You were mugged?” Toni turned to me, “no Mom they tired but I mean I’m a Widow and Naya is a Cop we took them down.”

“Toni and Naya sitting in a tree K.I.S.S.I.N.G!” Oksana grins and Toni huffs, “how would we get in the tree to kiss baby sister.” Oksana glared, “I’m not a baby and that is how Auntie Kate said it goes.” Kate interrupted, “you did kiss each other though so that’s good.” Toni’s eyes widen, “we didn’t kiss.” Yelena smirked, “then when did you start wearing lipstick little spider.” Toni looked down. “Okay everyone enough teasing. Toni as long as you had a good date that’s all we care about.”

“Yes I really enjoyed it. Naya is so amazing Mom,” Toni grinned. “Now I need to tell you two something,” I whispered and Toni and Oksana frowned, “what’s wrong Mom?” I took a deep breathe, “Ilya and I are going to go on a mission we won’t be gone long but we need to do this.” Oksana frowned, “but you just got back Mom.” I sighed, “I know baby.” Toni stared at me, “you are going to Mama aren’t you.” My eyes snapped to Toni, “Toni?” Toni shook her head, “Mama said if anyone can bring her back it’s you.”

I let a tear fall, “we will only be gone a few days and Auntie Nat is taking you to our house.” Oksana pouted, “but I want to come.” I shook my head, “no your Mama made it clear to all of you. No Widow work until you are 21.” Oksana huffed, “but Ilya’s going.” Ilya huffed, “yeah because Auntie Nat and Auntie Lena can’t so it is up to me to protect Mom.” Oksana pouted, “fine but next mission we get to go on.” I sighed, “how about this. You stay here and I’ll tell Auntie Nat to let you play with her widow bites.” Oksana’s eyes widen, “YES!” I smiled, “okay.” I turned to Toni, “will you be okay?” Toni nod, “yes Mom I will plus I need to be close to my phone I can’t be going off world.”

“Okay Carol is meeting you in the field just outside your house and she take you from there,” Nat came into the room and I smiled, “thank you Nat. Okay girls get all your stuff we will be leaving in 10 minutes.” The girls rushed around the house. “Are you sure you want to do this?” Nat asked and I nod my head, “yes Nat I need to.” Nat sighed, “okay.” I pulled her into a hug, “please take care of them. Teens or not they are still my babies.” Nat smiled, “at least Ilya won’t break her arm this time.” I slapped Nat’s arm, “not funny.”

Chapter Text

Wanda’s POV

As we entered the space ship we were greeted by a blonde, “so your Reznikoff’s family.” I slowly nod, “Wanda and this is Ilya.” The blonde smiled, “Carol Danvers. I heard all about you from Nat.” Ilya frowned, “when did you meet my Mama?” Carol shook her head, “I only got to see her in a hollow projection when we were discussing the plan. Your Mama was very smart.” I smiled, “yeah she was.” Carol sat us in the seats, “so Nat didn’t tell me much just said that you needed a space ride and I kind of owe my life to her.”

“We need to go to the soul stone planet,” I told her and Carol’s head shot back to me. “What… is this trip about?” Carol asked confused. “I think Ari is alive and we are going to go see if what she told Toni and me is true,” I explained and Carol slowly nod her head, “okay then.” Carol’s ship took to the sky and Ilya shivered, “this feels weird.” I held her hand squeezing it. “So you are Reznikoff’s kid? How did that happen I mean you got to be older then 18 and Reznikoff was 36 last time I heard and you were snapped weren’t you?”

“I’m adopted. Mama recued me and my sisters and se sort of just adopted us all like Babushka didn’t for her and my Aunts,” Ilya explained. “Also I’m 19,” Ilya added. “Your Mama was very brave Reznikoff Jr,” Carol smiled. “And Stupid,” I huffed. Carol chuckled, “yeah. You kind of remind me of Maria.” I frowned, “Hill?” Carol shook her head, “no my Maria she um she was my wife. I lost her to cancer but she’d always say my bravery was stupid. I miss her.”

“I think it’s a Superhero thing cause I’m pretty sure Lewis would say the same about Toni,” Ilya smirked. “Who is Lewis and Toni?” Carol asked. “Antonia is my daughter we call her Toni she is almost a copy of Ariana but with green eyes. Naya Lewis is her girlfriend.” Carol smirked turning to us, “is everyone in your gay?” Ilya huffed, “well the Red Room turns you off Men very quickly. Sure there might be some nice ones but they all make us uncomfortable.” Carol nod, “well the more gay is the way.”

As we came up to a planet Carol sighed, “we are here.” I stared at the planet. Please don’t be a dream. I whispered to myself. When we land Ilya and I moved to the back of the ship and walked out. “Please be here,” I heard Ilya whisper and I took in a deep breath and stepped onto the planet. There was a large cliff I grabbed Ilya, “hold on.” I told her and with my magic flew into the air and on top of the cliff. “Wanda daughter of Olek Maximoff. Ilyana daughter of Nikolai Volkov. Carol daughter of Joseph Danvers. What brings you to my planet?”

“It’s just Ilya and you have my Mama,” Ilya growled. “I have many souls to which do you request for what price,” Red Skull asked. “The soul stone was returned meaning you have no hold over Mama’s soul it was a soul for a soul and we returned the soul stone.” Red Skull stared at us, “to what soul are you referring?” I took a step forward, “Ariana Reznikoff.” Red Skull nod, “this way.” He moved over the cliffs edge and we all looked at each other but I quickly grabbed Ilya and followed.

As we hit the ground I saw her. I quickly let Ilya go and ran to Ari’s side, “Ari?” I whispered. She was breathing but it looked like she was dead. “You have given back the stone but she still needs to be awaken in a way I know not of,” Red Skull said then flew back up to the top. I cupped Ari’s face, “please be okay.” Red wisps of magic around my fingers flew into my lovers head.

I blink and I am here with her. There stood in all her beautiful glory is Ariana Reznikoff, “Wanda you came.” I cupped her face, “baby you need to wake up.” Ari frowned, “I don’t know how.” I held out my hand, “I’ll help you.” Ari smiled and grabbed my hand, “together?” I smiled, “always.”

I blinked open my eyes and I see ocean blue staring right up at me, “Wanda.” I let out a sob and collapsed into my wife’s arms. “MAMA!” Ilya soon tackled both of us gripping Ari’s suit tightly. “Ilya,” Ari whisper holding onto our daughter, “Mama.” Ilya was sobbing and I ran my fingers threw her hair. “Hey it’s okay no crying baby it’s okay,” Ari whispered her eyes staying on me as if reassuring us both. “Glad to have you back in the land of the living Reznikoff,” Carol said and I turned to Carol then back to Ari, “good to see you again Danvers.”

Ari looked back at me, “did we win?” I nod my head, “yes baby we won.” Ilya smiled, “Mom almost killed Thanos herself she was so mad Auntie Nat said she almost thought Mom’s hair was set on fire.” Carol chuckled, “hey I destroyed a whole ship single handedly.” Ilya looked up, “yeah but Mom is scarier then you.” Ari grinned her eyes never leaving mine, “yeah Danvers Wanda’s scarier then you.” I gripped Ari’s suit, “and if you die on me again I will show you how scary I can really be.”

Ari gulped, “terrified and turned on is what I’m feeling right now.” I smirked and Ilya groaned, “gross Mama.” I helped Ari stand up and wrapped my arms around her, “hey.” Ari smiled, “hi.” I pressed my forehead against Ari’s, “I love you.” Ari sighed, “I love you too my heart. But let’s get off of this god forsaken planet.” I smiled and turned to Carol, “can you carry Ilya?” Carol nod and held out her arms for Ilya. We both took flight made or way back to the ship. As we sat down Carol turned to us, “back to Clint’s farm?” I nod, “yes please Carol.” She nod and I held Ari’s hand, “the kids are going to cry with joy.” Ari sighed, “how long have I been dead?” I sighed, “a little over a year.” Ari nod, “and Tasha? Lena?” I smiled, “both very good. Yelena got a girlfriend.” Ari grinned, “oh I am going to have fun with that.”

“Also Toni got a girlfriend,” Ilya imputed. “Wait what?” Ari yelped.

Chapter Text

Ari’s POV

As the ship lands I take a deep breathe in, “Wanda my love why don’t you and Ilya go inside I have to talk to Carol.” Wanda stood up and pulled me into her arms kissing me softly, “don’t be long.” I smiled, “you know me can’t stay away from you too long.” Wanda and Ilya made their way off the ship and I turned to Carol, “hi Danvers.” Carol sighed, “what do you need to talk about Reznikoff.” I pulled the woman into a hug, “thank you.” Carol hugged me back, “I’m glad you have your Family back Ariana.”

I pulled back, “I just want you to know that the afterlife is paradise and wherever in the afterlife Maria is in she is very happy.” Carol let a tear fall, “thank you.” I smiled, “don’t forget Danvers you need anything I’m smarter then I look.” Carol smiled, “I’ll keep that in mind Reznikoff.” I walked off the ship, “higher further faster Danvers.” Carol chuckled and I made my way to the house. That’s when I heard them. “Mom you’re back!” Oksana? “Of course I am I said I’d me,” Wanda told our youngest.

“Did you find what you were looking for?” Natasha asked and I smiled just staying out here for a bit. “Nat-” I heard Natasha sigh, “I told you that there wasn’t a way. I watched her Wanda. There is no coming back from death.” I frowned and opened the door, “yeah well I’ve never been a big fan of death.” Everyone was silent. Yelena stood up and Natasha paused. I could see Maria on the couch sitting up straighter and a tall raven haired girl looking confused. Then when I got to my kids I only see Oksana.

“Mama?” Oksana whispered. “Hey my little spider,” I smiled. Suddenly I had an arm full of teenager. I kissed Oksana’s head and held her tightly. It was as if everyone was unfrozen and next minute Yelena and Natasha tackled me and we all fell to the floor. I smiled as a hand made it’s way to my heart. “Damn if this is the greeting I get maybe I should die more often,” I joked and everyone glared at me, “NO!” I blushed, “okay very strong opinions on me dead.” Everyone got off me but Natasha’s hand stayed on my chest, “you’re alive.” I smiled, “I’m alive.”

“Who is Alexei?” She asked and I frowned, “our abusive dead beat father?” Natasha kept her eyes on me, “what is my go to food?” I smiled know knowing what she was doing, “peanut butter and jelly sandwich.” Green eyes stared into mine, “what are your kids names?” I smirked, “Ilyana Natalya Reznikoff, Antonia Elena Reznikoff and Oksana Mila Reznikoff.” Natasha cupped my face, “it’s really you?” I sat up, “of course it’s me.” When a door opens I turned to see Toni glued to her phone not looking up, “did I hear my name?”

I stood up, “so what’s this I hear about a girlfriend?” Toni’s eyes snapped up. Toni dropped her phone and tackled me. I held my daughter, “Mama.” I kissed her head, “hey my little spider.” Toni held onto me tightly, “please don’t leave again.” I stroked her hair, “I promise not to leave again.” Maria sighed, “it’s good to have you back Reznikoff.” I grinned, “like wise Hill.” Then I turned to the raven hair girl, “and who are you?” I asked. “Kate. Kate Bishop. I’m just I mean-” Natasha chuckled, “she’s Yelena’s girlfriend.”

Both Yelena and Kate blushed. I smirked, “my baby sister and my little baby now have girlfriends. I’m dead for a few months and you both decide to get together with someone before I can interrogate them?” Toni huffed pulling away, “over a year and yes Mama. You can threaten Kate Bishop but please don’t threaten Naya.” I smirked, “oh my little spider.” Toni relaxed and I whispered, “I’m going to threaten both.” I turned to Kate Bishop, “so Kate Bishop you think you’re good enough for my little sister?” I pulled out a knife causing her to back up, “okay how are you scarier then Nat.”

I chuckled, “do you know my kill count Kate Bishop?” Kate shivered, “300?” I chuckled, “7690.” Kate gulped, “I love Yelena.” I hummed and walked over to Kate Bishop. Yelena stood up but I ignored her pressing my knife to her chest, “good. You will not hurt my little sister or I will find you and carve out your heart. Then it will be 7691.” Kate was shaking, “yes Ma’am.” I grinned, “good now that that’s cleared up welcome to the family.” I pat Kate’s shoulder. I turned to Yelena, “so my little sister who never wanted anyone got herself a girlfriend.” Yelena blushed, “shut up Ari.”

“Oh Naya is going to be absolutely terrified,” Ilya smirked and Toni hit Ilya, “shut up.” I smiled at my kids, “anything else anyone wants to say?” Wanda pulled me against her chest, “I called your Mama she should be here soon.” Oksana grinned, “oh and Mom took down a whole shady government.” I turned in my wife’s arms, “is that so?” Wanda huffed, “they were stalking me and wouldn’t leave me alone.” I kissed her lips softly, “I’m glad you’re safe.”

We all sat down and relaxed everyone talking about everything and nothing all at once. I missed this. When there was a knock on the door I stood up and opened the door. There standing at my doorstep was my Mama, “Hey Mama.” Soon I was pushed up against the door with a knife to my neck. “What did I use to cook you when you were a child?” I smiled, “you weren’t very good at cooking food that wasn’t Russian and even then you only really made what American’s call soup.” The knife dug in, “what were my first words to you?”

“I called you Ms. Iron Maiden and you told me to call you Mama,” I answered. “What were my last words to you before I was taken?” I let a tear fall, “you said you loved me and said I was your daughter then told me you loved me again.” Mama had tears rolling down her cheeks, “my little spider.” Mama whispered and pulled me into her body holding me close, “my baby.” I relaxed into Mama’s hold, “hey Mama.” I heard a chuckle then Yelena said, “always the favourite.” Mama pulled back and cupped my face, “my little spider I am your Mama I am suppose to die before you.”

“You know me sacrifice myself so my loved ones don’t have too,” I whispered. “I miss you so much my little spider,” Mama kissed my head. “Babushka Auntie Lena got a girlfriend,” Oksana called out and Mama pulled away from me to look at my youngest. “Is this true my little firefly?” I saw Kate Bishop slowly backing up but Mama quickly threw her knife beside Kate Bishop. “You must be the girlfriend,” Mama said. Yelena moved in front of Kate, “Kate Bishop has been threatened enough Mama.”

“You are my baby Yelena it is my job to threaten your partner too,” Mama said and Kate Bishop gulped, “I’m feeling threatened enough.” Mama sighed, “very well. It is bad enough I did not get to threaten my daughters in law now you are taking away the future daughter in law.” Yelena huffed, “Kate Bishop wouldn’t hurt a fly.” Ilya smirked, “she took out a whole army of tracksuits with you Auntie Lena.” Yelena huffed, “she wouldn’t hurt people she cares about.” Mama turned back to me, “how are you back?” I smiled, “long story.”

“Well we are not being attacked by a titan we have time,” Mama said and I smiled, “we better sit down then.”

Chapter Text

Ari’s POV

“So, today’s the day you finally get to meet Naya. Are you nervous?” Wanda whispered as her arms wrap around my waist. I smiled, “I am a Widow meeting a child does not affect me. In fact the only thing that I’m worried about is Antonia flying the jet.” Wanda chuckled, “it’s okay to admit you are nervous baby.” I sighed, “this will be the first person dating my little spider. I show it. Their future but it still scares me a bit. What if me being here alive messes up Toni’s happiness?”

Wanda turned me around and tilted my head up, “you will not mess anything up I promise you that. Naya won’t leave just because you are here.” I sighed, “they are growing up so fast.” Wanda smiled, “they are our youngest is turning 17 but that doesn’t mean she doesn’t need her Mama. I think the year without you proved that we all need you. Me, Nat, Yelena, Ilya, Oksana… Toni. We all need you Ari.” I pressed my forehead against Wanda’s shoulder, “you all were doing okay.”

“No we weren’t. The night of Toni’s first date after she left. Oksana and Ilya started bickering and Oksana called out for you. We need you Ari. We all need you.” Wanda kissed me softly pulling back a few seconds later. “MAMA! TONI’S BACK!” Oksana yelled out and I smiled, “do you think maybe we should buy a house in America now that you aren’t being hunted?” I asked and Wanda smiled, “yeah I’d like that.” I looked down, “maybe Ohio?” Wanda kissed me, “Ohio is good. We will discuss this with the girls.”

Wanda fixed my lipstick and we walked down the stairs. The door opened and I see Toni followed by a blonde haired girl. “Shit Mama you scared me,” Toni jumped and I smirked, “I was trained to be silent.” Oksana came running up, “TONI!” Toni opened her arms and held the birthday girl. “I’ve only been gone 2 days Sana,” Toni grinned and Oksana pouted, “yeah but I missed you.” Toni squeezed Oksana, “I missed you too.” I looked to see Naya with a loving look on her face. It’s one I have seen many times before.

“Um Mama I’d like you to meet someone,” Toni stood up straighter and grabbed Naya’s hand pulling her in front of me, “Mama this is Naya my girlfriend.” Naya’s brown eyes looked to me and I nod holding out my hand. When Naya grabbed it I squeezed it, “I am a Black Widow. Top of my class. I surpassed both my sisters and I have a high kill count so whatever number your thinking triple it. But I am very glad you are in my daughter’s life.” Naya smiled, “it’s very nice to meet you Mrs. Reznikoff.” I nod, “you can call me Ariana.” Toni grinned and we all moved to the kitchen. Wanda kissed my head, “I’ll go get dinner.”

We all sat down Oksana at the head of the table at one end and Ilya at the other while Toni and Naya were across from me and Wanda’s seat. “So, you are a rookie I heard from my sister,” I said. “Yes I’ve been through the academy when I was 18 and now I am two years into my Rookie status,” Naya smiled. I nod, “what do you want to specialise in afterwards?” Naya answered, “criminal investigations.” I hummed, “are you aware that everyone in this room is technically a criminal?”

Naya frowned, “what you did in the Red Room under mind control does not count in my opinion. I know about Toni’s past and I do not care about the crime she or anyone in this table committed and unless you are breaking the law in front of me I do not care.” Wanda smiled bring out the food, “birthday girl what would you like first?” Oksana grinned, “Mac and Cheese.” It didn’t even take a second before the words left our mouths. “Yelena!” Ilya, Toni and I yelled and Oksana pouted, “I am not Yelena!” I smiled, “sorry baby spider but that is a very Yelena answer.” Oksana pouted more, “Mama!”

Wanda kissed Oksana’s head, “it’s okay honey here’s your food.” Wanda put a big bowl of Mac and Cheese in front of Oksana then looked at all of us, “behave.” Ilya and Toni look down, “yes Mom.” Wanda turned to me and I looked down, “yes my darling wife.” Naya smiled, “damn my sarge needs to learn how to do that for the guys in the force.” Wanda smirked, “It’s a secret.” We all started to dig into the food.

“Girls how would you feel moving back to America?” I asked and Toni’s head snapped up, “what?” I nod, “we were thinking that everyone we love is in America. Your Mom is no longer being hunted by the government so why not find a house there.” Toni frowned, “this isn’t because of my stays there is it? Because I don’t have to go I can stay here.” I shook my head, “no Toni this is about what is good for the family and everyone would enjoy America.  Living in the woods was good while we were being hunted but we are retired now.”

“Where would we move?” Ilya asked and Wanda grabbed my hand, “Ohio. That way we are only a few hours from Natasha and Yelena.” Oksana grinned, “Ohio like the place Mama grew up in?” I nod, “Yes baby that place. It is really good and Wanda is right it’s close to the rest of the Family. So do you think you’ll be interested?” I asked and Oksana grinned, “I vote yes.” Ilya nod, “me too.” I turned to Toni, “Toni?” I asked and Toni slowly nods tears in her eyes, “I’d like that.” Naya squeezed Toni’s hand, “I could transfer to the Ohio police department.”

“You don’t have to do that,” Toni whispered. “I don’t have to but I want to. I want to be closer to you,” Naya whispered. Toni laid her head on Naya’s shoulder, “I’d like that.” I smiled Wanda squeezing my hand, “okay who wants Cake?” Oksana cheered and we all laughed.

This is my new life. My second chance. I’m more then just a widow. I’m a sister. A wife. A mother. I’m happy completely and utterly happy.